Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - roproductions

Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 5
1
Climax Control Archives / Somewhere Over the Rainbow
« on: April 27, 2018, 11:55:09 PM »
 

></iframe>

The sounds of pugilistic performances could be heard throughout the facility.   Whoa, that sentence was totally full of thirty-two dollar words.  Hmm, let me rephrase that in a way that's a little easier to understand.  That just means that there was a lot of fighting going on all around the building.

The Angels of the Fallen had known that there was more that Diamond needed than they were able to give.  Diamond was so used to their fighting styles, it was easy for them to face one another and have the match come to a stalemate.  So, Darknyss had made a few calls and arranged for something a little bit different.

They were at Randy Couture's Mixed Martial Arts gym, and Diamond was looking around, wondering what was about to happen.  Darknyss came over with ten women grouped off into pairs.  Five of the women were Crystal Hilton's height, weight and build, and the other five were Mercedes Vargas's height, weight, and build.  Diamond frowned and looked around with a feeling of dread in the pit of her stomach.

"Hey now Lady...  Why do I get the feeling that I'm not about to like what you're about to have me do?"

Darknyss chuckles and grins.

"Cause, you're probably not about to like what I'm about to have you do.  You're gonna face off against these ten women in pairs.  You're gonna simulate your triple threat match, gauntlet style.  They're gonna group off in teams, and when one person on each team gets pinned, the next person enters the match until you've pinned every one of the women on one team.  If you get pinned, there's a five-minute break, then the teams start over from the beginning."

Diamond's jaw drops and she looks around at the women.

"Are you tryin' to kill me or something?  There's no way I could do that!!"

Darknyss walks over and slaps Diamond across the face hard, and Diamond's eyes flare at the shock.

"What the fuck Lady??!!"

Darknyss glares at Diamond and puts her finger in her face.

"I don't EVER want to hear you say what you can't do!!  You keep forgetting that you can do WHATEVER you put your mind to!!  Have you forgotten the gauntlets we used to do in Sensei's advanced classes?  We faced off against thirty other people, one right after another!!  And you never... EVER backed down!  Not once!!  You fought and fought and you didn't stop!  You had a broken nose, a busted lip, cracked ribs and a twisted ankle, and you still didn't stop!  So, you don't DARE start giving up before you even begin!  I won't let you!"

Diamond swallows and looks at the concern in her friend's face and she nods slowly, rubbing her cheek.

"You didn't have to try to take my head off with that shot though."

Darknyss quirks her eyebrow at her friend.

"I'm not sorry I did it though.  Something needed to wake you up. Now if you want to win back your championship, you better start getting serious!"

Diamond nods and looks around at the different mixed martial artists surround her.  She takes a deep breath, and clenches her fists, letting the breath out slowly before she turns and walks into the cage.  She steps into the center of the ring, and closes her eyes, letting everything leave her mind except for the task at hand.  As she waits for the sparring match to start, a voice over starts going through her mind.

{ "How badly do you truly want it?"  That's a question that keeps running through my head every moment of my life.  I keep putting a goal in front of me, and I keep trying and trying to reach for it, and that goal keeps getting closer and closer, then just when I get close to it, it will sometimes seem to leap miles away.  So I have to keep clawing my way back towards that goal. }

The first two women step into the cage, and she opens her eyes as she hears Darknyss yell out.

"FIGHT!"

The two women aren't interested in each other, and both come right after her.  She starts to duck and dodge strikes and slipping out of hold attempts.  The moves start out a bit static at first, but after a few moments, they become smooth and fluid, almost as if she's dancing between the opponents standing against her.

{ When I hear that question running off in my head, it does something to me.  Most people who hear that question start to question their desire for their goals.  I on the other hand, start to work harder towards that goal.  That question pushes me unlike any other question that could be asked of me.  Because it's not asking me whether or not it's something that I should be striving for like most people would believe it to be.  Instead, it asks me, "Just how effort much are you willing to put into what you're working towards?"  It's a challenge to me, not a question for validation of my desires. }

As she keeps moving, her body starts to learn what to expect from these two women who she's facing off against.  It's like she'd seen these moves before, and that's when she realized that Darknyss hadn't just found people who were Crystal Hilton and Mercedes Vargas's sizes, but that had similar fighting styles.  As she kept dodging and throwing strikes, it was like she could envision her opponents were the two women she was destined to face in only a few days.  It gave her more of a desire to take them down.

{ See, that's something that I know if my opponents were asked, they'd say that they would do a lot for what they wanted, but I don't know if they would go as far as I would.  The thing of it is, I would give just about anything for what I've made my goal for Climax Control, short of taking someone's life.  I would put my body on the line for my goal.  I would give my blood, my sweat, my tears, my bones, my flesh, whatever it takes.  I've been training like a maniac to try to get myself ready for this match.  And it's not just any match...  It's the Main Event match!!  Which means that when Mercedes, Crystal and I step into the ring, I'm gonna put that extra little bit of something something into what I put out in that ring. }

She locks one of the women in a grapevine arm bar and looks out the cage at the other women who are standing outside of the chain link, and she keeps seeing Crystal and Mercedes' faces over and over again.  This makes her give pause, and she lets up the pressure on the woman's arm, and the hold is shaken off.  She rolls backwards as she just misses getting her head taken off with an axe kick.  She looks and sees Darknyss blowing a handful of crystal dust she's pulled from Diamond's mojo bag onto the last couple of women, and watches as the glamour settles over their bodies.  Darknyss turns and yells at her.

"You needed to be in the right mindset for what's coming up.  I thought this might be helpful."

Diamond nods and gives Darknyss a thumb's up, which was just enough distraction for her to get hit from behind with a double axe handle to the back of the neck.  She's dropped to her knees as the voice over continues.

{ See, I've got something going for myself that Mercedes and Crystal don't have.  I've got the true desire to become the Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Internet Champion.  I've got that fire that's running wild in my gut, pushing me towards becoming more than just some regular old Bombshell who just sits on the side lines and looks good, and laughs at some useless joke, and wants to be on the arm of some man.  None of my friends are like that.  We stand on our own two feet.  We live, eat, breathe, shit, and fight our lives as Champions, regardless of if we are holding the gold around our waists.  We bring the people running to the ticket booths to get the chance to see us in action.  We decorate the billboards, we fill the centerfolds of magazines, we grace the covers of not just sports magazines, but fashion and beauty magazines.  We're the biggest thing to happen to Professional Wrestling since the invention of a wrestling ring! }

Before she knows it, the first two set of women have been taken down, and the cage door has opened to allow the next woman through the door.  She's not even sure if this person looks like Mercedes or Crystal at this time, as the only thing on her mind is getting this next person taken out.  She dropkicks the woman into the side of the cage and rolls back up to her feet, then launches herself at her in a spear, driving her into the cage wall, then she links that into a belly to belly suplex, arching into a bridge, only to forget about the other woman in the cage who kicks her in the stomach.  She collapses, trying to catch her breath as the onslaught continues along with the voice over.

{ Think about it.  Who in their right minds would put their bodies through hell unless it was something that they wanted with their entire being?  My mind, my body and my soul are all screaming for the chance to be able to get that title back around my waist.  And now that the chance is here, just having a monkey wrench of Mercedes Vargas being tossed into the mix won't be enough to stop me from getting that title back.  I should have never lost it in the first place.  I'm better than that.  I'm better than what I believe I'm capable of.  But I slipped up a few months ago and let go of my grip on it.  I let the title slip from my fingers.  My mistake.  But it's a mistake I'm not about to let happen again!  That's something you can believe! }

The woman she's suplexed has shaken herself out of her stupor and is returned to the onslaught against her.  The two women are stomping her into the ground, and all she can do is curl up into a ball as she tries to retain her thoughts.  That's when she hears it.  Darknyss calls out to her.

"DON'T YOU DARE GIVE UP!!"

Diamond's eyes flash open, flaring a bright green and it's as if a new wave of energy floods into her.  The other women feel the change in her and they back up almost as if a shockwave has pushed them off of her.  As the power floods her body, she slowly uncurls herself from the floor and turns towards her opponents, lifting a hand slowly and beckons them towards her.  They look at one another and charge towards Diamond, but she too launches forward, ducking under their swings, and pivots quickly, coming back around towards them with a double clothesline.  Now Diamond is on the offensive.

{ You see, unlike my opponents, when things get rough for me, I have the ability to dig down deep inside of myself and come out with something unexpected.  Whether that's an unexpected move, or a handful of crystal dust, I always have a surprise in the cut.  I'm the kind of Champion who will not only ask you "how bad do you want it?", but I will show you how badly I want it.  And right now, I'm wanting that title really bad.  I'm craving it like a junkie craving their next fix! }

Diamond is moving like a woman possessed as she punches and kicks, clotheslines and body slams, suplexes and DDT's her way through the next couple of groups of women, and she doesn't miss a beat.  Every hit she takes, she gives two in return.  Every time she's knocked down, she starts to come back stronger.  And the harder she fights, the brighter her eyes burn.  Outside of the cage, Darknyss and Gothika are roaring in pride at what she's doing.  Until a lucky kick rings her bell and she drops to the ground.

{ Where I'm concerned, I don't know when to quit.  The only way you're gonna be able to count me out is to basically render me unconscious to get a pin or a count out on me.  I'm done being nice.  I’m done being patient.  I've been patiently waiting for my chance for long enough.  The time for action has come.  And action is exactly what you're gonna get from me when we get in the ring.  Non-Stop Action packed, adrenaline filled frenetic energy has been filling my body, and when the bell rings at Climax Control, there will be no containing it!  I'm gonna let it run rampant, and when the dust clears, there will be a new Bombshell Internet Champion crowned.  And her name will be Diamond! }

Darknyss opens the cage and runs in to check on Diamond.  Diamond is laying there, her eyes clearly glazed over.  She slowly comes out of it, and Darknyss helps her sit up.  She puts a hand to her head and blinks slowly.

"Emme!  Emme, are you alright?"

Diamond nods slowly as the room spins around her.

"Yeah, I'm alright. I just need a minute."

She takes a deep breath and sighs, putting a hand to her forehead.

"Did you get the name of that mack truck that hit me?"

Darknyss chuckles and ruffles Diamond's hair playfully.

"Yeah, her name was Clara.  Do you think you can stand?"

Diamond slowly climbs to her feet and looks around at the women outside of the cage.  They're almost all scuffed and ruffled, but they all look like they're ready to go another round.  She sighs and looks at the two women in the ring and looks back at Darknyss.

"Are you sure I can't have ten minutes instead of just five?"

Darknyss chuckles and pushes Diamond's shoulder.

"I guess I could be nice.  After that shot you took to the dome, I can give you an extra two minutes."

Darknyss turns around and claps her hands, and Gothika tosses her a bottle of water.  She cracks it open and hands it to Diamond who drinks it greedily.

"Thanks.  That extra two minutes would be greatly appreciated.  And I think not just by me, but by the other women.  I almost had her too."

Darknyss nods and grins.

"True, but Carla's the queen of sneak attacks.  She waited for the perfect moment and laid you out with a side shuffle kick to the side of your head.  Truthfully, since she's so short, I was surprised she could actually get her foot up to your face.  But she's stretchy that one."

Diamond chuckles and shakes her head.

"I don't think Crystal and Mercedes are that flexible.  But you never know.  The whole point of this exercise is to be prepared for any eventuality, right?"

Darknyss nods and pats her on the back.

"You got it chica.  You never know what new tricks these chicks have decided to add to their arsenal.  They know how much of a threat you are, and they're not about to pull their punches.  You know what the question is?"

Diamond nods.

"Yeah, I know.  How bad do you want it?"

Darknyss chuckles and picks up a mirror from out of her bag and holds it up to Diamond's face.

"Not me.  THIS is who you need to be asking that question to."

Diamond holds up the mirror and starts asking the question over and over again at her reflection.

"How bad do you want it?"

Darknyss yells at her.

"AGAIN!!"

"How bad do you want it?"

Darknyss yells at her again.

"I CAN'T HEAR YOU!!"

"HOW BAD DO YOU WANT IT?!!!"

Darknyss points at the cage and smirks.

"Now, get back in there and show me just how bad you want it!!"

Diamond turns to the camera and smirks.

"So Crystal and Mercedes...  Are you ready to show me how badly do you want it?"

She steps back into the cage and pulls the door shut.  She peers through the chain link towards the camera and her eyes flare bright green.

"I'll show you how bad I want it."

She turns back to the stand off against her opponents and they lock up as the scene fades out.


<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

 …  END OF FEED  ...  


 

2
Supercard Archives / The Fallen Vs Evie Baang and Miss Minnie
« on: January 20, 2017, 11:18:57 PM »
 Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Pay Per View, INCEPTION II
DATE: Sunday, 1/22/2017
Place: Las Vegas, Nevada
Venue: Gold Coast Casino
Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM MATCH UP
Opponent: THE FALLEN (Raynin & Gothika) vs EVIE BAANG and MISS MINNIE

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
The Wheel of Fate is spinning ever closer and closer to that fateful night when the Angels of the Fallen descend one more upon the Bombshell Tag Team Division of the Sin City Wrestling company.  What fate awaits their opponents?  I can't wait to see!!  Can you?...

<hr size=1 color=silver>
_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______
… IT STARTS AGAIN ...
_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
"Life is 10% what happens to you and 90% how you react to it."
-The words of Charles R. Swindoll

<hr size=1 color=silver>
<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/BnSkt6V3qF0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe>


The winter night is dark and chilly, and it's strange that everyone is so quiet on a Thursday.  No one is on the streets, except for the random car that goes flying by every now and then.  Tonight is the perfect time for a little stargazing.  Gothika is up on the roof of the building, but she's not stargazing.  She's sitting in one of the chairs that she and Darknyss set up on the roof, so it could double as their outside space.  She's dressed in a pair of tight black shorts a burgundy crop top t-shirt from when she was in high school that's so old, the neck has been stretched out so it looks like a crop top.  As it hangs to one side you can see she's got a black and white sports bra underneath the top.  Anyone else wearing this outfit would be freezing cold, but she barely notices how cold it is.  

She's got a bottle of the red sitting on the table, resting on an old potpourri warmer to keep it at an optimal temperature, and she's sipping the thick liquid out of a coffee mug, as if it were just another hot beverage.  She sets the mug beside the bottle, and takes a deep breath, crossing her legs as she inhales the scent of someone approaching the roof.  She doesn’t even turn around as the door opens, and out walks Michael, all decked out in a winter jacket and gloves.  He looks around almost nervously before he strolls over to her and gives her a kiss on the cheek.

"Um, hey Mia.  I saw the note on the door, asking me to meet you up here, but I don't get why.  What are you doing up here?"</color>

She rolls her eyes a bit as she leans her head back to look up at him, upside down.

"Oh nothing.  Just enjoying a little drink after a hard workout."</color>

He looks at the bottle, then pushes back the arm of his coat, exposing his flesh.

"Then why don't you take it from the source?  You know it's better when it's fresh, and you feel better when you drink from a vein."</color>

She looks at his arm, and notices the marks of a fresh set of teeth marks, and she makes a disgusted face, shaking her head.

"No, I'm fine with the bottled stuff.  It does in a pinch."</color>

Michael pulls down the arm of his coat with a huff and throws his hands up in the air.

"Fine!  It's not like you've wanted to drink from me in a long time anyway.  Why should that change now?"</color>

She closes her eyes, and pinches the bridge over her nose, sighing deeply.

"Look, I know I should be a little bit more sensitive to your feelings right now, but I can't be.  I've got this match on my mind, and I just can't deal with your issue right now."</color>

She picks up her mug to take another sip and Michael swats it out of her hand, knocking it to the ground where it crashes and breaks, sending shards of porcelain and large globs of red everywhere.  Her eyes go to that bright almost glowing ice blue, and she growls low in her throat as Michael starts to yell at her in an almost whining voice.

"You never seem to have time for me anymore!"</color>

She is instantly on her feet, less than 2 inches away from him.  He shuffles back a bit, knowing that he's crossed a line as her fangs slowly extend.

"I don't have time for you?  I don't have time for you?!!!  All I'm doing these days is training my ass off, trying to get ready for our comeback, or spending time with you, trying to dance around your feelings!  Every waking moment, it's either training time or Michael time!  You are stuck to me like a leech, or off doing what in the hell you want while I’m in the gym, busting my ass!!  I don't have time for you?!!  What kind of bullshit is that?!!"</color>

Michael shakes his head and back pedals a bit, stammering.

"I...  I guess you're right, but you don’t do any of the intimate stuff with me anymore.  You barely touch me anymore, and you won't bite me at all!"</color>

She turns her head away from the hurt look in his eyes, trying hard not to let her own pain and disgust shine through her own eyes.

"I told you why I won't bite you anymore.  I won't risk your life for your addiction!"</color>

Michael gets a smug look on his face.

"I'm not an addict!  You're just coming up with an excuse so you don’t have to touch me anymore!"</color>

Gothika reaches up and rakes her nails down his jacket.  They slice through the cloth like a hot knife through butter, ripping his shirt underneath as well.  He gasps and tries to cover his exposed flesh, but not before she reveals a number of fresh and still bleeding bites that are decorating his body.

"You didn't think I would know you were letting someone else bite you?  You didn't think that I couldn't smell their stench, draped around you like a skunk's spray?  You didn't think that I couldn't taste their venom in your blood when I last bit you?"</color>

She shoves him backwards with each question, her voice getting louder and louder until she finally just roars and throws her hands up in the air, turning away from him, her fists clenching as she tries to keep herself under control.  When she finally calms herself enough to be able to see through the red that has decorated her vision, she lifts her hand to point at Michael and sees the red that's seeping through her fingers.  She knows she's punctured her own palms with her nails again from how hard she was clenching her fists.

"I've known you've been stepping out behind my back for months now, getting your little bite fix at the clubs in the different cities we were in.  Do you have any idea just how dangerous that is?  Not every vampire is going to care about you!  Not every vampire will want to stop themselves and not drain you dry like a walking talking juice box and toss you aside like a wasted paper napkin!!  And not every vampire won't see you as a potential for progeny and won't turn you!!"</color>

Michael hangs his head in shame, but looks back up defiantly.

"All you had to do was just keep biting me!  I'm a big boy!  I can make these decisions on my own!  Maybe I WANTED you to drain me!  Maybe I WANTED you to turn me!  Maybe THEN, you'd look at me the way I see you looking at Dmitri!!"</color>

Gothika sees red again, and she grabs Michael and pins him against the wall with one hand wrapped in the remains of his shirt.

"Just leave Dmitri out of it!  Dmitri didn't cause you to become a bite junkie!  You became one all on your own!  And if you'd have kept your veins to yourself, maybe he wouldn't even be on my radar until you were old and grey!  But no!!  You just had to have your fix!!  I've been watching you for months, just wasting away as you keep taking yourself closer and closer to death!!  MONTHS MICHAEL!!  MONTHS!!  And during that whole time, we were no where NEAR Dmitri!!  You're a blood whore of the worst kind, cause I can tell by all of the different marks, you don't care who bites you!!  It's gonna get you killed Michael!  Don't you get it?!!"</color>

Her whole body is shaking with the intensity of emotions she's trying to keep locked under strict control.  She slowly lowers him back down to the ground and leans in against his body, placing her head on his shoulder gently.

"I love you Michael.  Even with all of this insanity you're putting yourself through, I do love you.  But I can't do this anymore."</color>

She walks over to the table and picks up a suitcase that was on the ground beside her chair and comes back over, and hands it to him.

"You have to go back to your place, Michael.  You have to get some help.  I can't have you staying with me while you get it, cause I'm going to be too much of a temptation for you and you know it."</color>

She places a pamphlet in his hand as well, and reaches up and strokes his cheek.

"You need to go to rehab.  I've already got you set up at this place.  They have an open reservation for you to come and stay with them to get yourself clean of the vamp venom.  They're a good place.  And when you get back, I'll be here."</color>

Michael looks down at the pamphlet that she's put in his hands and shakes his head.

"You want me to go to rehab?  Really?  Or is this just an excuse so you can go off and be with Dmitri?!"</color>

Gothika turns her back on Michael, wrapping her arms around herself.

"Trust me Michael.  If' I wanted to leave you for Dmitri, I'd just tell you.  Besides...  Dmitri and I have an eternity to try to figure out what we have between each other.  But you and I, we only have now.  We only have this short existence to be with one another.  Why would you want to jeopardize that?  Why do you want to take a chance that any moment, you could be snuffed out like a candle flame?  Why can't you just accept what we have, and not want the danger?  Do you have a death wish or something?"</color>

Michael's face is twisted in anger and denial.

"I wouldn’t have been exposed to all of this if it wasn't for you!  And now, you want to deny me the small pleasures that I get from being with you!  If you don’t want me, then fine!  I'll go and find someone who DOES appreciate what I have to offer!"</color>

Michael turns on his heels and storms off of the roof.  She swallows hard, and when she looks at the camera, the expression on her face and in her eyes is so intense it makes you feel like a deer in the headlights of a mac truck.

"Now I have all of the motivation I need to go into this match at Inception II like a wild woman.  The berserker is about to be let loose, and you Evie Baang, and Miss Minnie are about to stand up against her.  The beast is on the hunt, and I won't be satisfied until I've had a taste of one of you!  You will face Sweet Surrender and you flesh shall be rent under my fangs, and I will relish the flavor of your essence on my tongue.  I have been waiting for this day since the day we had to take time away.

For others in this company, it's all about the fame, the money, and the glory that can come with becoming a champion. But for my friends and I, it's about something much more deeper. It's a much more profound reason for us for us to do what we do. You see, there's this place deep inside of us which calls us to be in the ring. It's a pit in the core of us that is filled with an unexplainable need, much deeper than any type of addiction that can be talked about. It's a desire to be right there, in the ring, under the lights, standing toe to toe against the best and brightest in our field, and to decimate them utterly and totally. This desire, this need is so all consuming, that without it being fulfilled you feel like your soul has been emptied. We were destined to be doing exactly this. Everything we've worked for years to build has been so that we could be in this position, right here, right now. We put our all into being who and what we are in the ring, and who we are when we are champions is the epitome of what we are striving towards. WE LIVE FOR THIS SHIT! Our lives without it feels meaningless. And you two are the first pieces of fodder to be thrown in our path to be run roughshod over.

We’ve been through hell and back, trying to get prepared for what is sure to be a most epic return, and I’m excited.  I will have the chance to be one of the few who will be able to do something which you claim is next to impossible… Which is to say, Raynin and I will be the ones who will stand over your downed bodies in victory.  You see, when we had to take a step back from everything, we were flying high.  We are both multi-time Bombshell Tag Team Champions, and there’s one thing we like to do and that is accessorize our outfits with title belts.  I don’t know if you truly understand what having that title belt around your waist can mean to people like us.  Or what not being able to set foot in a ring to compete for ten months.  It’s been torture!!  It’s been us, doing our damnedest not to lose our minds with a desire to toss people around the ring like ragdolls, then stomping their bodies into the mat for the sheer enjoyment of not just us, but for all of the cheering fans!  The reaction from the fans is better than mother’s milk to us!  It sustains us, it fulfills us, it makes us feel complete!!  We’ve felt like we’ve been starving without it, and now… Now is the chance for us to have it once again, and you two have had the unlucky fortune to be served up as meat for the beasts!!  And once we’ve taken you to the depths of agony and despair, and left you lying in a pool o your own pain and anguish, THAT is when we will pin you for the one, the two, and the three, and it will be OUR hands raised in victory, as we get the first win of many more that are sure to come.  Oh, the depths to which we’re about to take you, I can almost smell the fear rolling off of you from here!  You know its’ coming!  You can feel it coming in the air tonight!!  And yes, I did just paraphrase Genesis cause I can do shit like that!!

We are coming, ladies… We are coming for you both in the WORST WAY!!  You have a pair of glocks in human form aimed straight at you, and we’re ready to fire, dead on!!  And with the precision we show in the ring, you better believe, it’s about to be a mortal wound to your psyche and to your track records as you get a loss handed to you by the Angels of the Fallen!"</color>

Gothika's fangs rip through her gums with such intensity that her own blood flows down towards their sharpened tips.

"Prepare yourselves Evie and Minnie.  In just a few short days, you both will FEED MY NEED!!!"</color>

She grabs the camera and opens her mouth wide, pulling the camera towards her maw and it looks like a cavern of death coming at you as the scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>
<hr size=1 color=darkred>
_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______
… END OF FEED ...
_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______

*** Word Count, 5,000 ***


3
Supercard Archives / The Fallen Vs Evie Baang and Miss Minnie
« on: January 14, 2017, 09:30:49 PM »
 {OOC NOTE!!:  Thanks Chris, Erik and Mark for letting me return!  I've been waiting for the opportunity to come back.  I've missed this so much!!  Anyways... Enjoy everyone!)

**********


<hr size=1 color=silver>
AWWW YEAH BUDDY!! That's right! The Angels of the Fallen have once again swooped down onto the stage of the Sin City Wrestling company to make a major impact! The Angels of the Fallen take on the team of Evie Baang and Miss Minnie, and they’re excited for what is about to unfold.  The hunt is on!! Let's see what unfolds, shall we?...
<hr size=1 color=silver>
<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/j0nSGNppZlA" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>


_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______
… HELLO AGAIN!!! ...
_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______
<hr size=1 color=silver>
"Cattle die, kinsmen Die, every man is mortal;
BUT... Fame never dies for the one who has earned it."

-The words of Odin Allfather



<hr size=1 color=silver>
 
></iframe>


"Dmitri!!"

Tonight, he'd haunted her dreams.  His name was on her lips, whispered so quietly in the dark that she knew no one would hear it.  Her eyes had flown open, startled, and she was confused as to why.  She didn't know what made her sit straight up in the bed and look around in the consuming darkness for something... anything out of place.  She put a hand to her head, listening for something out of place.  All she could remember was hearing his screams, echoing in her head.  She knew he was in trouble and hurting, but she couldn't for the life of her know why.  She reached for her phone, then thought better of it, and sat there, the covers barely covering her pale frame.

Even though the room was bathed in blackness, to her, it was almost lit up like a Christmas tree in a darkened room.  No one quite understood who her being what she was changed the way she saw things.  Her night vision was always disconcerting to her, as she could never quite be in the true darkness again.  She could see auras everywhere. Radiant heat that's been generated by living bodies touching things left a mark on inanimate objects, and then there was the scent trails that crisscrossed the scene constantly.  The dark was never dark to her anymore. It made nighttime feel like it wasn't night at all, just a perpetual state of daytime and dusk.  And at times, she missed it.  She missed being able to sink down into bed in a darkened room, and not being able to see a thing.  However,  this was one of those times where she was glad that her vision wasn't what it used to be.

She looked over at Michael, curled up under the covers and sleeping like the dead.  Over the past months, things between the two of them had gotten strained to say the least.  He'd succumbed to her worst fear for him, and the bite marks which dotted his body was proof to her that she was not the only one he was seeking for relief with his newest fetish.  He tried to hide what he was doing, but he's forgotten how keen her senses are.  He stank of the other vamps toxins in his blood stream.  He'd become hooked on the bite, and become a blood whore of the worst possible kind. But she loved him.  She couldn't help herself.  She knew it was her fault that he was in this state, but she also knew if he didn't stop cold turkey, he'd end up being claimed by another.  She made the decision right then and there to night bite him again. When she heard the sound again, her head turned quickly towards it and was instantly in hunting mode.

It was the slightest of tapping on the window. But they were on the fifth floor.  And from the way the tapping was sounding, she knew it couldn't be someone human doing the tapping.  This was meant for her and her alone.

She pulled back the covers to reveal a midnight blue satin and lace camisole and matching tap pants, and she pulled on a matching kimono robe to cover her well-toned form.  She strolled over to the window and pulled aside her blackout curtain to see the form of a thin, almost white blonde haired man with striking green eyes, appearing to stand outside of her window, just an arms length away from the glass, hovering in mid air.  He bowed at the waist, and she nodded back with a smirk, and motioned upwards to the roof.  He nodded,  and slowly floated upwards as she turned around, letting the curtain fall back before she slipped on a pair of slippers, and headed out of the bedroom door.

**********

As she opened the door to the roof, she sensed him even before she saw him, perched on the lawn chairs his legs crossed, looking like just another friend out to watch the stars.  She walks over and takes a seat beside him.

"Andrev. What a pleasure to see you at so early in the morning?  Shouldn’t you be out stalking your newest victim?"

He chuckles and holds his hands out, nodding slowly.

"That it is, but you always seem to put me in the most interesting of situations."

She lifts an eyebrow, then takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly.

"Let me guess... Ekaterina has submitted a complaint to the Council?"

He smirks and shakes his head.

"Actually, she hasn't.  She didn't have to.  It seems that Councilman Claude has become a bit of a fan of the SCW, and he was watching last week.  He has sent me to give you a warning.”

She gapes at him in confusion.

"But I'm not the one who is breaking the laws! She is!!"
Andrev holds his hand up and shakes his head slowly.

"I'm only here to warn you.  Ekaterina is bad news.  Everyone on the Council has said so.”

She stands and starts to pace back and forth, gesticulating wildly, her slippers making clicking noises as she moves.

"She's been torturing him, Andrev! Lying to him about Council law... Having him break Council law for her own amusement, then she tries to throw Council law in my face to try and manipulate him... Saying that the Maker/ Progeny bond is the most important law that there is, and that I’m interfering with her rights as his Maker!"

Andrev holds his hand up and shakes his head slowly.

"Which is true, but..."

She turns to him and shouts at him...

"SHE INTERFERED FIRST!!  SHE'S KILLED ALL OF HIS POTENTIAL PROGENY!!  AND I'M NOT EVEN SURE IF SHE DID IT BEFORE OR AFTER HE TURNED THEM!"

Andrev takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly.

"Then he has to report her himself."

She runs a hand through her hair, and stops suddenly, and speaks quickly.

"He wants to be my mate.."

Andrev's eyebrows shoot up and he sits up, a bit more interested.

"And have you said yes?"

She reaches up and rubs her temples, shaking her head.

"I don't think I have a choice in the matter.  We’ve been dreamfasting."

Andrev is suddenly beside her, putting a hand on her shoulder, turning her to face him.

"You've been what?!!  That can't be true!!  No one has been able to do that in centuries!!  It's a lost abilty of the Ancients!!"

She nods slowly and blinks quickly.

"Yes.  It's true. It's something I've just realized has been happening."

Andrev frowns and pulls her to a chair, and she sinks down into it slowly.

"Tell me what's happened."

She swallows heavily and puts her hand to her cheek.

"The day he debuted in the SCW, he had been making inquiries about me. He said he had been drawn to me. He'd left me flowers, made public overtures towards me, and at first I thought nothing of it, but while we were away, I could feel him as if he were standing right next to me.  And the dreams… so vivid… so full of passion and deep emotions… But I was with Michael, so I tried to push it away.  However, since we've been back, it's been stronger, more intense. Just tonight, I know she's torturing him.  I could sense his pain in my dreams. And you know what that means."

Andrev is sitting there, staring at her in shock.

"It means you are indeed a future mated pair. But how?"

She shakes her head and inhales deeply, then shrugs.

"You know my situation. I don’t know everything that butcher did to me.  I don’t know what all Bruno shoved in my veins, so who knows what is gonna happen with me.  All I know is, I've got the scientists trying to dig through his notes to try to find out exactly what was put in me, and why I am still alive.  He said he put werewolf and fairy in me, along with at least seventeen different strains of the vampire virus, all while I was pregnant. He turned my son into some monstrous, misshapen thing, and my daughter... She aged from infant to elderly in the span of minutes, then turned to dust in my arms.  He murdered my children, and I was not allowed the solace of joining them!  Instead, I'm here with a heartbeat and a desire for blood that is even stronger than the worst of you lot!. Maybe I'm not even a vampire. Maybe all I am is just a freak!  I’m a monster!!  That's how I feel all of the time anyways."

Andrev chuckles and shakes his head.

"No my dear. You are most definitely vampire.  You know that we've had your blood tested, and the only things we could find in your blood is the vampire viruses.  You've got untapped potential.  You radiate like a beacon of hope for the rest of us, because through you, we could find what we once were.”

She sighs and nods slowly.

"Yeah, I know.  The only reason why I wasn't executed for killing Bruno was because of what he'd done, not just to me, but to all of his other test subjects.  That, and the council hopes that I'm able to procreate, and bring about a strain of day walkers, and bring back the vampire's ability to procreate if I can.  Who knew so many vamps want to have kids.  It's a little surprising."

Andrev shrugs and sweeps a stray lock of her hair from her shoulder.

"Some believe that if we could once again procreate, that our desire for progeny will lessen.  But all we can do is wait and see."

Andrev takes her hand and holds it gently, bringing it to his lips.

"It is time I said adieu my dear.  One of these days, you simply must invite me in for a drink."

She throws her head back and chuckles.

"Now you know that will never happen.  I live with humans, and the thought of waking up to any of my friends with a pair of fangs in their throats, you know I'd have to hunt down everyone involved and rip out their spines by taking my fist and shoving it down their throats to reach it, so know that you will never see the inside of my home."

Andrev chuckles, but Gothika lifts a finger and winks.

"However... If the next time you intend to drop by, you give me some warning with a phone call, I'll make sure to have a bottle of very good blood wine for us to sip on while you're here on the roof."

Andrev grins, showing all of his fangs, and he bows slowly.

"Perhaps I shall take you up on that offer.  Or, I may invite you out for a drink of live.  I do know a very nice place where they serve willing virgins. And before you ask, yes they're of legal age.  How they find them in this town, I have no idea, but they do."

Her eyes flash an intense ice blue at the prospect, and a low growl from her lips doesn't cover the roaring of her stomach as she hears his offer.  He laughs and shakes his head.

"I take that as your acceptance.  Imati dobar večer, draga moja.  Do sljedećeg puta.  Have a good evening, my dear.  Until next time."

He turns towards the edge of the roof, steps up on ledge and steps off to plunge to the dark night, and instead, floats in the open air off the edge of the roof.  He waves before plunging into the night below.  She chuckles and shakes her head as she reaches for the door and whispers out as the scene fades out.

"Show off..."


<hr size=1 color=darkred>
 
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>

<hr size=1 color=darkred>

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______
 …  END OF FEED  ...  
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______


***  Word Count, 4,996  ***

4
Climax Control Archives / How Sweet... Raynin RP 1
« on: May 22, 2015, 11:59:14 PM »
 ______________________________
   
Raynin Climax Control RP


Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Weekly Show, Climax Control    DATE:  05/24/2015

Place: [/color Tunis, Tunisia

Venue: El Menzah Sports Palace

Match: IN THE MAIN EVENT…  WORLD BOMBSHELL CHAMPIONSHIP TITLE MATCH

Opponent:  VS.  MIKAH



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

It’s never been said that the SCW’s own Rebellious Angel has not been a fighting Champion.  She’s stood up against any and every challenge that’s been set up before her, and taken each challenge head on and overcome them.  But now, a new sheep has risen from the pack to offer up it’s throat to the rising of the Warrior Angel’s star.  That’s right, during the Number One Contender’s Four Corners match between Amy Marshall, Jessie Salco, Mikah, and Mercedes Vargas, the contestants put up a tremendous effort, but it was Mikah who stepped out of the shadows as the dark horse, and grabbed the reins to become the newest Number One Contender, to our Angel’s World Bombshell Championship title.  Will Mikah be able to overcome the Rebel Champion and take the title she’s coveted for so long?  Or will Raynin be able to keep her winning streak going and retain the title?  Let’s see what happens…
…  


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe>



The tour had been amazing so far.  She has had some awesome matches, and got to meet new fans all over the world.  There were people who were fans of hers in countries she never even knew existed.  Plus, having her friends with her as she climbed the ladder of her success made things all the more…  Well, the only word that fits is… AWESOME SAUCE!!

But as amazing as the tour has been, it’s been extremely tiring.  So many cities… So many countries… So many flights back and forth…  She was physically tired, but she knew there were ways of taking care of that… Starting with a spa treatment when she got to California, and a good ten hours of sleep afterwards.  She’d finally gotten a call for something special, and she was excited about the chance to be on this show.  She knew it was going to be simply amazing!!

Here she was, surrounded by her friends, and tired as hell, but happy as hell.  While they were back in the States, they were stopping off in Vegas so that Darknyss could go see her obstetrician, and make sure that everything is still all right with the little bump.  But there was a part of her that was just… not quite so settled.  She had just gotten a blanket and laid back with her headphones on to try to get herself some sleep while she could, and she slipped off into the corners of her mind where she could feel the Other… Watching and waiting… scratching at the walls as it tried to get away from the restraints she’d wrapped it in.


She was standing on the other side of the mirror, watching as The Other sat on the floor of the room at the center of the maze.  The Other had found one of her old super balls, and she was throwing it against the wall, letting it bounce back to her as she sang the song to herself softly that had tormented her for all fo her years.


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…



Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


The Other seemed to sense her standing there, and it smirked as it threw the ball at the mirror and growled at her.

”Ssssooo…  I know why you’re here.  I can feel it.  I can tell that you need me.”[/b]

She put her hands on the mirror and slipped through it, and as soon as she did, she was once again in the visage of herself when she was about ten years old, wearing her school girl jumper, white button down shirt, and saddle shoes with her white ankle socks with ruffles.  She shook her head, her pigtails swinging slowly.

“No I don’t.  I don’t need you at all.  You can just stay here and rot for all that I care.”

She goes to turn around and go back through the mirror, but the superball crashes against the mirror right beside her head, and she turns around just as The Other catches and smirks.

”You’re missing the little edge I gave you… You know that you do…  And there’s nothing you can do or say to convince me otherwise.”
[/b]


The Other stands and walks over to her and starts to sing the song softly in her ear it walks around her.


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!



She shakes her head and smirks, crossing her arms.

“It’s not gonna work anymore.  You’re gonna be here until the end of time, and that’s the end of it.”

She turned around and passed through the mirror, disappearing into the mists of her mind.  Back in the room, The Other put it’s hand on the mirror and pressed slightly, and instead of the mirror being solid as it had been in the past, it’s starting to give like a piece of bubble gum spreading slowly.

”Oh yes…  We will play again soon little rabbit… Run for now…. Run run run….”
[/b]


__________________________________

As she turned over in her sleep, Gothika turns and looks at her as she hears her singing softly in her sleep…



'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


____________
____________
Time:  May 16, 2015…  5:30 PM…  
 
Place:  Hollywood, California… Location:  World of Wonder Studios… On Set...

____________
____________

<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/c5LCYSR_YEA" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>


The scene comes in at the World of Wonder Studios, where they’re recording an episode of RuPaul’s Drag Race.  The lights come up, and everyone is in position, and the fun begins as RuPaul says…

“Hello everyone!  And welcome to a very extra special episode of RuPaul’s Drag Race.  And why is this an extra special episode?  Because!  It’s time for a Snatch Game Rewind!!  That’s right America!  You voted, and all of your favorite Snatch Game Characters have come back for another visit!  We’ve got your favorites, such as Cher!  Snookie!  Tyra Banks!! Little Richard!  Beyonce!!  Lady Bunny!!  My best squirrel friend, Michelle Visage!  Judge Judy!!  Fran Drescher!  Paula Dean!  Tamar Braxton, and a host of others!!|”
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/bannerpreviews/bestsnatchgamecharacters_zpskrw3ttxl.jpg width=500>
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/bannerpreviews/dragracelittlerichard_zpsf5nhchae.jpg>  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/bannerpreviews/SnatchGameRaja_zpss9jso80t.jpg>

The applause track plays as the camera goes from one of the Quote/ Unquote “Celebrity Guests”  to the other, before going back to RuPaul.

“Now if you’ve never seen an episode of RuPaul’s Snatch Game, then let me explain.  Each one of our queens has dressed in their best caricature of their favorite celebrity, and we will ask each of them questions which they have to write down an answer for.  We’ll then ask each of our contestants the same question, and if their answers match our celebrity panel’s, then they will get a point.  Now, the whole point of the Snatch Game is to be as funny as possible.  So, without further ado… Let’s introduce our contestants!!”

The applause track plays again as the camera turns to the show the contestants and RuPaul introduces them.

“Today, we wanted to showcase not just our Queens’ Creativity, Uniqueness, Nerve and Talent, but we wanted to have contestants who displayed those same qualities in abundance, so I thought, ‘why not have female wrestlers?  Half of those are confused as Queens anyways.’ And the first group of ladies I thought of was the Sin City Wrestling’s Bombshells!  And of course, an amazing group of Bombshells agreed… So, here whave it!  We have as our contestants two ladies who are in a group called the Fallen.  They call themselves Angels, but they’re devillishy wicked…  Gothika, and the SCW’s World Bombshell Champion, Raynin!!  Let’s say hello!!”

The applause track plays again, and the panel all wave and say hello.  RuPaul moves to stand beside Gothika and shakes her hand.

“Well now… Gothika… what a name!  It sounds all dark and scary!  What made you decide to use that as your name?”

Gothika grins wickedly and laughs.

“Well, when I first started wrestling, I wasn’t so dark and scary.  I was bubbly and happy, but I was into Punk…  And it just fit.  Besides… I loved the movie.  And in the end, it fit even better.”

RuPaul chuckles and leans closer to Gothika.

“Oh yes… It fit even better alright.  Now you’re not dark and scary, you’re pasty and scary.  And those fangs… I bet you could ravage a guy with those fangs.”

Gothika smirks and winks at RuPaul.

“Well, my boyfriend, Michael says that I suck on so many different levels, and it’s a good thing.”

Everyone bursts out laughing at the statement, then she turns to the second contestant.

“And here we have the World Bombshell Champion, Raynin.  So tell me something… How does it feel to carry around that much gold around your waist all of the time?”

Raynin smirks and shrugs.

“It’s a lot better than carrying it around your neck like we used to do in the Eighties.  Haha!!  No, Seriously… It’s an amazing feeling to be Champion once more.  It’s something I’ve worked very hard for, and that I work even harder for to keep.  It’s like what you said in your song, Geronimo.  â€˜And they be slain… I slay these bitches double dutch.  And they be slain… I slay these bitches, so what’s up!’  And that’s true talk right there.”

Gothika nods and holds out her fist to her partner, and they reach across and give each other a fist bump.

“Ain’t that the truth.”

RuPaul looks from Gothika to Raynin, and back again and lifts his eyebrows high.

“So…  How does it feel going up against one another, even though it’s in the snatch game?”

Raynin shrugs and laughs.

“Oh, this is gonna be fun!  We love competing against one another.  Especially when we square off in the ring.  We know how to keep it all on the canvas.  No matter what happens in the ring, we always walk away from it as friends.”

Gothika nods and shrugs.

“Yeah…  That’s the way of the Angels.  We’ve been through so much crap together, it doesn’t matter what happens in the ring.  It’s always Wings before Gold.  We would never turn on one another just because one of us beat the other in a match.  Have you seen the way the Mean Girls are imploding?  That would NEVER happen to the Angels of the Fallen.”

Raynin chuckles and nods.

“Yeah, that’s cause we’re always competing against one another, no matter what.  We feed off of each other’s strengths to become stronger ourselves.  We lift each other as we climb.”

RuPaul lifts his fist in the air and nods his head.

“That’s right sista…  Girl Power!!”

Everyone in the room lifts their fist in the air and shouts, ‘GIRL POWER!!’, then RuPaul turns to the panel and nods to them all.

“Alright… so if everyone is ready… We decided that in honor of your upcoming match, Raynin… All of these questions would be about your opponent, Mikah.  So, let’s see what we came up with, shall we?”

Everyone claps and Raynin chuckles and smirks.

“Well if you wanted something funny, you couldn’t have picked a better subject.  I can’t wait to see what happens…”

RuPaul flips through his cue cards and clears his throat.

“When Mikah steps into the ring against you, Raynin, she’s going to get a ‘Blank’…  What’s your answer?”

Raynin throws her head back and laughs before she speaks.

“Oh, that’s an easy answer.  She’s gonna get a beat down from downtown.”

RuPaul walks over to the panel and goes up to one of them.

“Now… Cher…  When Mikah steps into he ring against Raynin, she’s going to get a ‘Blank’…  What’s your answer?”

‘Cher’ picks up her card and starts to sing.

“You know I believe in life after love… But I also believe that you should never poke a hornet’s nest, and that’s something Mikah has done when she decided she wanted to go after Raynin’s title… So I said, Mikah’s gonna sing, ‘if I could turn back time’ to before she got Raynin’s boot up her ass.”

The whole room bursts out laughing, and RuPaul nods with a grin.

“Yeah, I bet you’re right with that, and you’re also right, because that’s a match!!”

‘Cher’ puts down her card and nods slowly.

“I bet Mikah’s hoping that she’ll be able to believe in life after she learns about Raynin’s Way.”







<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  


***  Word Count,   ***


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



5
Supercard Archives / RAYNIN (c) vs AMY MARSHALL
« on: May 01, 2015, 11:59:35 PM »
 Raynin, Mayhem In Morocco, Pay Per View RP 1

______________________________

Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Pay Per View, Mayhem In Morocco DATE: 05/03/2015

Place: Casablanca, Morocco

Venue: Salle Mohammed V

Match: IN THE MAIN EVENT… WORLD BOMBSHELL CHAMPIONSHIP TITLE DEFENSE MATCH

Opponent: VS. AMY MARSHALL





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



The world of Sin City Wrestling is preparing itself for one of the most intense and influential matches yet.  Amy Marshall has called in on her rematch clause against the Rebellious One...  The SCW's resident veteran and the Warrior Angel herself, Raynin.  Things have been building up to an epic climax, and it isn't even Climax Control...  It's Mayhem in Morocco!!  And you can believe that Mayhem is the perfect description for what is about to go down.  Raynin is not about to let go of the title without a huge fight...  But what state of mind will she be in when the bell rings and the match starts?  Has The Other truly cracked the confines of her prison?  How will that impact the outcome of the match? Will Raynin have a chance to be with the bear of her dreams, Angel?  Will Casey Williams ever be listened to backstage?  Anything can happen under the bright lights... Let's see what happens, shall we?...





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



></iframe>



The moon is just climbing into the night sky over the desert.  The stars are out, shining in all of their glory, looking like diamonds on a backdrop of a dark, midnight blue velvet.  You can see their constellations clearly as a breeze blows into the city.  It’s a night full of anticipation, expectation and tension…  Almost as if Mother Nature knows something’s about to happen that’s so big, it will blow open the heavens, and could quite possibly bring about an apocalypse… of sorts...



This place is little known to the outside world.  It might be nestled in the more seedy part of town.. nestled between a lower end brothel, and a butcher shop, you wouldn’t expect for this place to be here.  The outside looks like just a seedy pharmacy.  But once you go in, and you order a special pain killer, you’re given a ticket, and you’re escorted through a backdoor, and down a flight of stairs, into an underground world of opulence.  The place looks like a colosseum, carved out of the rock that the buildings up above sit upon.  It’s been shored up with marble columns, satin hangings and tapestries deck out the balconies and the palisades are decked out with reliefs carved into the stone.  There are many other entrances, all guarded by a similar business to keep what’s going on here as secret as possible.  



There’s already a crowd, and everyone is anxious for what’s about to happen.  When you get closer down to the arena floor, you can see the stains on the sand below, and guess just what goes on here.  The stains have turned brown from the repeated spilling of red over time, and you can just guess how they got down there.  There are doors that open into the arena, and there are ropes that dangle down over the edge from the crowd.  



A familiar group step out from the crowd closer down to the arena floor.  It’s the Angels of the Fallen, decked out in their finest, along with the Men of R.O.A.R. and Michael Argento.  Everyone’s paired off with their significant other except for her… But then, she wasn’t here on a pleasure trip.  She unbuckles the belt on her black trench coat and opens it slowly, revealing a pair of black leather pants that have been oiled until they shine and look slick as ice under a quarter inch of water.  She’s wearing a matching leather halter top, and her hair has been pulled back into a tight  french braid, the tail of which has been tied up in a tight bun at the base of her neck.  She’s got on a pair of fingerless gloves, and her combat boots.  Her body’s been oiled and it’s shining in the lights around the arena as she starts to stretch, bending over at the waist, wrapping her arms around her knees as her head touches them.  



A man comes up and starts to yell at her in Punjabi, but she shakes her head and points to Darknyss who steps up and pulls out an envelope full of cash, stopping the man in his tracks.  He starts to count it, then starts to nod and waves her on towards the arena wall where there’s a rope hanging down.  Darknyss comes over and starts to help stretch her arms, as Diamond walks over and gets up close to her friend.



“Are you sure about this?  You know how dangerous these things can be!!!  And you have a title defense coming up in a few days… Shouldn’t you be training?  Not doing this!!  You’re a wrestler for Christ’s sake!!”



She turned and looked at her friend with a wicked grin.



“Emme… Now you should know by now… This IS training!!  I’ve done everything that I can in the ring with you and Gothika…  Lady can’t train with me in her condition…  I need to build myself up, and this is how we used to do it when I was in the service.  There’s nothing like a little added danger to add that spark to your endurance and hype up the adrenaline…  You know…  make your fight of flight response kick things into overdrive, so you push your body past it’s point…   And while I AM a wrestler, I wasn’t always one…  Besides… you’ve done this too in the past.  You know how good this is for getting you ready for a particularly tough match… And Amy is claiming she’s gonna bring it and bring it but good… So I think I should prepare Myself for any eventuality…  This is how to do it.  And I have some of your old underground fighting matches on tape!!  So, don’t you start lecturing ME on how I shouldn’t be doing this…  That would just be a bit hypocritical, don’t you think?”



Diamond frowns and shakes her head.



“That’s not what I mean, and you know it!  Yeah, we all did some underground fighting… But those weren’t in a place like this!  That’s not ketchup on the ground down there!!  And it’s all over the place!!  What if you really get hurt?  I mean, you’re going up against HOW MANY of them at once?”



Just then, the doors around the arena open, and four large men step out onto the sand, all trying to  hype the crowd up and make themselves look big and bad and rough and stuff.  The announcer starts to call off their names and stats, and they each step up to the center of the arena as their names are called.  Raynin grins and shrugs as she looks around at them.



“Meh… It’s only four of them.  It’s not like it’s fourteen like that one time in Japan…  This is gonna be fun!”



She grins and grabs a hold of the rope, climbing up onto the wall of the arena as the announcer calls her name, and she waves to the crowd.  She smiles down at Diamond and shakes her head.



“Don’t worry Emme!  What’s the worst that could happen?”



Before Diamond can say a word, she pushes off against the edge of the wall she’s standing on and drops straight down along the rope, bringing herself to a stop when she’s only a few feet above the ground, and drops the last few feet, dropping to a knee with a grin to take up the force of the fall.  She looks up at the men who are all surrounding her and she stands slowly, looking around at them.



“Hello boys…  Are we ready to begin?”



The men all look at one another, then start to point at her and laugh, making comment in their various languages about her, and she just continues to stand there, her feet apart, and her hands at her sides.  The men come together and continue to talk about her, laughing and pointing, so she shrugs and lifts an eyebrow.



“I’ll take that as a yes then…  Let’s go!!”



She suddenly takes off like a bullet and surprises the first guy with a boot to the gut, then runs up his body, kicking him in the chin as she flips over backward and lands, dropping down to a knee, putting her hand down to stabilize herself for the next move on the second guy, which is a forward flip axe kick to his temple.  The third and fourth guys are just standing there as they watch this little scrap of a girl take down two hulking men in the span of a few moments.  As this goes on, a voice over starts to play.



{ ‘All of my life, I’d had to fight for what I wanted.  Growing up in my family, nothing was given.  For every grade I got, I studied, I worked hard… Yes, I had some downtime every now and then, but school was important.  Wrestling was always important in my family… Fighting was important.  I was trained from the time I was five years old in martial arts…  I started doing katta just as soon as I learned how to walk just about.  I guess my family knew what was going to happen.  My parents must have had some kind of precognition that one day, they wouldn’t have been able to protect me… So they made damned sure I could protect myself.  Now, don’t get me wrong…  Yes, we went to the movies… Yes we went to the park and played like normal parents and children do…  But the underlying current in my house was… make sure she knew what was important, and that she had the skills to do what was needed to make the right choices... }



The other two men come out swinging, but she ducks the blows and throws rabbit punches where she can, then fells one of the men with a low kick to the knee.   A roundhouse to the temple, and he’s down, but the other two she’d felled at first have struggled to their feet, and the fight continues.



{ It wasn’t just that I had to fight mentally… Physically I was tested… Over and over again… And after I lost my parents, then there was El Jefe and mi Abuella.  They worked me just as hard… harder even.  And Tia Angela… With her as a commanding officer, there was no such thing as downtime once I joined the service.  Now think about this…  With a work ethic like that, do you really think that I’d be slacking over something as important as a title defense?  Oh hells no!!  Amy…  This is just a precursor to what will happen when I step into the ring with you…  What I do in this arena will be nothing compared to what will go down once we step into he ring together.  And I’ll be honest…  I’m hoping.. I’m praying… I’m begging for you to give me your all…  I want everything that you can give me in the ring, so I can give it just as good, just as intensely… Just as hard, right back to you.  I want to enjoy myself in the ring with you.  I want to take my time, savoring the knock down, drag out battle that will take place in that ring against you.  Because let’s face it… You and I both know…  The Angels of the Fallen know… Hell, the SCW fans know…  The WHOLE FREAKIN’ WORLD knows... that in the end, there will only be one outcome…  And that will be me… Walking out of the Mayhem in Morocco as still the Sin City Wrestling’s World Bombshell Champion…   }



She flips up onto her hands and wraps her legs around the neck of the final man, then twists her body in a hurricanrana, sending him flying across the arena and into the other two men who just struggled to their feet.  The crowd in the arena are going wild, and an alarm sounds, and Darknyss starts collecting money from the men sitting around her.  She stays crouched down in the arena, looking at the men who are pulling themselves to their feet.



“Let the fun begin!!!|





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  



 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  




***  Word Count, 2,200  ***





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

6
Supercard Archives / RAYNIN (c) vs AMY MARSHALL
« on: April 25, 2015, 11:59:16 PM »
 Raynin, Mayhem In Morocco, Pay Per View RP 1
______________________________
 
Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Pay Per View, Mayhem In Morocco    DATE: 05/03/2015
 
Place: Casablanca, Morocco
 
 Venue:  Salle Mohammed V  
 
Match:  IN THE MAIN EVENT…  WORLD BOMBSHELL CHAMPIONSHIP TITLE DEFENSE MATCH
 
Opponent:   VS.  AMY MARSHALL

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

 Chyeah buddy!!  That's right!!  The title is firmly around the waist of the Warrior Angel, and she showed evidence of that at Climax Control this past Sunday night, by not just pinning the shoulders of her Number One Contender, Amy Marshall, in a mixed Tag Team Match up with the World Heavyweight Champion, Garbiel as her partner,  but she did it with style and grace!!  Now it's time for the Sin City Wrestling's Pay Per View, Mayhem in Morocco!!  And she will defend her Championship against the woman whose shoulders she'd just pinned on Climax Control, Amy Marshall!!  Can she keep the momentum going in her favor?  Will she ever get the chance to be alone with the bear of her dreams?  Will the Other get out and wreak havoc in the Sin City Wrestling again?   Will the Rebellious Champion have what it takes to walk out of the Pay Per View, still the SCW's World Bombshell Champion?  I hope she will... But we will CERTAINLY find out...   Let's see what happens, shall we…  
 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe>


So, I know what you're expecting... It's the Sahara desert...  North Africa...  You'd think it'd be hot as fuck out here...  But surprise!!  Mother Nature played one hell of a trick on you!!  I ain't hot.   It's sunny as hell, but technically, it's winter time here.   Summer time in the southern hemisphere is in October...  So right now, it's technically winter time, and it's cold.  Not quite frigid, cause yeah... it's the friggin' desert...  But still, it's cold.  Like...  'you need a jacket and scarf' cold.

So...  Here she was...  On the back of a horse... traipsing around the Sahara desert with Gothika and Gothika's main squeeze, Michael Argento, having let them drag her off in search of some archeological find...  some ruins or something or other... so she can sit back and ooohh, and aaahhh about seeing some old bricks with some special paintings out in the desert.   At first it sounded all good... a chance to get a bit of a tan...  some time spent on horseback...  a leisurely ride...  it all sounded like some good fun.  Boy, was she wrong...  

Truthfully, she was sweaty, hot and cold at the same time, she was itchy, she stunk like an old stinking horse who smelled like he hadn't had a good bath in his entire life, and the guide that was with them kept making eyes at her, and licking his lips and if he made one more rude and chauvinistic comment to her, she was going to put her foot down his throat and leave her boot there so he'd be burping boot leather for the rest of his natural born life.  Yeah, he was saying it in Arabic, thinking she wouldn't know what he was talking about...  How could he have known that she is fluent in five languages besides English and Spanish, two of which are the Punjabi and Egyptian Arabic, as well as Japanese, Italian, French and Swahili.   I mean, she was in Special Forces for Pete's sake...  This wasn't her first time in Morocco, and it wasn't her first time in the desert either...  But right about now, this guy was about three words from finding out just why she was her squad's leader, and why they were the only squad to have a perfect record for successful missions in her company.  

Yeah, I know that most see her and think she's just some pretty airhead, or even a thug from the projects depending on what she's wearing from day to day.  Or even worse...  one of the chicks who hang with the so called "papi chulos" who walk around with their pants hanging around their knees with a bandana wrapped around their foreheads so low that they can't see without tipping their heads back.  Yeah, she's a Latina, and a Mexican American...  but she hated the stereotypes that are being perpetrated these days.    She had a brain and she knew how to use it very well.  Yes, she was a professional wrestler.  Yes she was pretty.  But this guy must be pretty damned stupid to not think that combination meant she could handle herself mentally as well as physically.

Growing up, she had heard all of the jokes, and was called all of the rude names that they could come up with, from wet back to beaner, to fence jumper, to all manner of things, even though her father was black.  The fact that she spoke spanish, and took after her mother in looks just meant that she would get it from all sides.  She was called the n-word, half breed, even had a dumb kid tell her that she was only supposed to eat tacos, fried chicken and watermelon and wasn't supposed to have bologna sandwiches and chips for lunch as an excuse for him to steal her lunch every day.   And of course, the teachers did nothing... that is until the day she jumped off of the monkey bars and caught the idiot kid with a flying missile drop kick.   And of course it was her fault because she'd 'enticed' the little idiot into bullying HER...  At least that’s what his rich parents had said about her.  They thought she was just some little street urchin who was trying to start issues in school, but when her father stepped into the room and spoke eloquently and educatedly, that shocked them even more.   She'd always been very proud of her father...  And after he was gone, she'd had to fend for herself against the bullies AND their prejudiced and sexist parents.

Now, even after all of these years, she's still have to face the prejudice and the sexism, and it was making her lose it.  She gritted her teeth and pulled her horse up close to the guide that has been talking under her clothes all day, and she says this to him in his own language, which shocked not just him, but his friends who were riding with the group...  

"ਮੈਨੂੰ ਮਾਫ਼ ਕਰੋ. ਮੈਨੂੰ ਮੁਸਕਰਾ ਅਤੇ ਹਰ ਸ਼ਬਦ ਨੂੰ ਸੁਣਨ, ਉਸ ਨੂੰ ਬੈਠੇ ਗਿਆ ਹੈ ਕਿ ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ-ਹੈ ਮੇਰੇ ਦੋਸਤ ਬਾਰੇ ਕਿਹਾ ਅਤੇ ਮੈਨੂੰ ਆਪਣੇ ਦੋਸਤ ਨੂੰ. ਮੈਨੂੰ ਵੀ ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ ਕਿਹਾ ਹੈ ਕੀਤਾ ਹੈ qui ਕੁਝ ਦਾ ਇੱਕ ਹਿੱਸਾ ਕਹਿਣ ਲਈ ਨਸ ਅਤੇ audacity ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ ਹੈ ਕਿ ਹੈਰਾਨ ਅਤੇ ਹੈਰਾਨ ਹੈ. ਹੁਣ, ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ ... ਮੈਨੂੰ ਆਪਣੇ ਕੰਮ ਅਤੇ ਮੇਰੇ ਦੋਸਤ ਨੂੰ ਲੈਣ ਲਈ ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ ਉਮੀਦ ਕਰ ਰਿਹਾ ਹੈ ਬਕਵਾਸ ਦੇ ਟੁਕੜੇ humping ਊਠ ਅਤੇ ਮੈਨੂੰ ਤੁਹਾਡੇ promis ਤੌਰ ਖੰਡਰ ਕਰਨ ਲਈ, ਅਤੇ ਮੈਨੂੰ, ਜੇ, ਇਸ ਕਰਕੇ, ਸਾਡੇ ਬਾਰੇ ਆਪਣੇ ਮੂੰਹ ਬੰਦ ਚੱਲ ਨੂੰ ਰੋਕਣ ਲਈ ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ ਉਮੀਦ ਰਿਹਾ ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ, ਮੈਨੂੰ ਚੱਟਾਨ ਅਤੇ ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ ਇੱਕ ਮੱਛੀ ਚਾਹੁੰਦੇ ਮੰਨ ਦੀ ਦੇ ਨੇੜੇ 'outcropping ਪਿੱਛੇ ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ ਬੰਦ ਖਿੱਚ ਹੈ, ਅਤੇ scavengers ਵੱਧ ਚੁੱਕਣ ਲਈ ਇੱਥੇ ਆਪਣੇ ਗੰਦੀ ਲਾਸ਼ ਨੂੰ ਬਾਹਰ ਛੱਡ ਜਾਵੇਗਾ ਨਾ ਕਰੋ. ਅਤੇ ਮੈਨੂੰ ਉਹ ਕੀ ਕਰਦੇ ਹੋ, ਕੁਝ ਜਾਨਵਰ ਦਾ ਇੱਕ ਜਿਨਸੀ ਸਰੋਗੇਟ ਦੇ ਤੌਰ ਤੇ ਆਪਣੇ ਖੋਪੜੀ ਨੂੰ ਵਰਤਣ ਲਈ, ਜੋ ਕਿ ਉਮੀਦ ਕਰ ਰਿਹਾ ਹੈ. ਹੁਣ, ਆਪਣੇ ਪਿੱਛੇ ਦੇ ਬਾਹਰ ਤੁਹਾਡੇ ਸਿਰ ਵਿੱਚ ਪ੍ਰਾਪਤ ਕਰੋ ਅਤੇ 'ਤੇ ਲੈ. ਅਸ ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ ਹੋਰ ਸਾਡੇ ਨਾਲ ਚਾਰਜ ਕਰਨ ਦੀ ਉਮੀਦ ਕਰ ਰਹੇ ਕਰਕੇ shoulds-ਹੈ, ਇੱਕ ਘੰਟੇ ਲਿਆ ਹੈ ਕਿ ਇੱਕ ਯਾਤਰਾ 'ਤੇ ਤਿੰਨ ਘੰਟੇ ਦੇ ਲਈ ਇੱਥੇ ਬਾਹਰ ਗਿਆ ਹੈ, qui ਵਾਪਰ ਨਾ ਕਰੇਗਾ. ਪਿਹਲ qui ਸਹਿਮਤੀ ਦੀ ਰਕਮ ਦੇ ਅਸਲ ਵਿਚ, ਸਾਨੂੰ ਤੁਹਾਨੂੰ ਭੁਗਤਾਨ ਕਰੇਗਾ ਅੱਧੇ ਸਰਾਸਰ ਨਾਲ ਸ਼ੁਰੂ ਕਰਨ ਲਈ overcharged ਸੀ.  à¨¹à©à¨£ ... ਟਾਵਰ ਦੇ ਨਾਲ ਤੇ ਪ੍ਰਾਪਤ ਕਰੋ ਅਤੇ ਦੇ ਨਾਲ ਇਸ 'ਤੇ ਪ੍ਰਾਪਤ ਕਰਨਾ ਚਾਹੀਦਾ ਹੈ."

[ MainÅ« māfa karō. MainÅ« musakarā atÄ“ hara Å›abada nÅ« suṇana, usa nÅ« baiá¹­hÄ“ gi'ā hai ki tuhānÅ«-hai mÄ“rÄ“ dōsata bārÄ“ kihā atÄ“ mainÅ« āpaṇē dōsata nÅ«. MainÅ« vÄ« tuhānÅ« kihā hai kÄ«tā hai qui kujha dā ika hisā kahiṇa la'Ä« nasa atÄ“ audacity tuhānÅ« hai ki hairāna atÄ“ hairāna hai. Huṇa, tuhānÅ«... MainÅ« āpaṇē kama atÄ“ mÄ“rÄ“ dōsata nÅ« laiṇa la'Ä« tuhānÅ« umÄ«da kara rihā hai bakavāsa dÄ“ á¹­ukaṛē humping Å«á¹­ha atÄ“ mainÅ« tuhāḍē promis taura khaḍara karana la'Ä«, atÄ“ mainÅ«, jÄ“, isa karakÄ“, sāḍē bārÄ“ āpaṇē mÅ«ha bada cala nÅ« rōkaṇa la'Ä« tuhānÅ« umÄ«da rihā tuhānÅ«, mainÅ« caṭāna atÄ“ tuhānÅ« ika machÄ« cāhudÄ“ mana dÄ« dÄ“ nēṛē'outcropping pichÄ“ tuhānÅ« bada khica hai, atÄ“ scavengers vadha cukaṇa la'Ä« ithÄ“ āpaṇē gadÄ« lāśa nÅ« bāhara chaḍa jāvÄ“gā nā karō. AtÄ“ mainÅ« uha kÄ« karadÄ“ hō, kujha jānavara dā ika jinasÄ« sarōgÄ“á¹­a dÄ“ taura tÄ“ āpaṇē khōpaṛī nÅ« varataṇa la'Ä«, jō ki umÄ«da kara rihā hai. Huṇa, āpaṇē pichÄ“ dÄ“ bāhara tuhāḍē sira vica prāpata karō atÄ“'tÄ“ lai. Asa tuhānÅ« hōra sāḍē nāla cāraja karana dÄ« umÄ«da kara rahÄ“ karakÄ“ shoulds-hai, ika ghaá¹­Ä“ li'ā hai ki ika yātarā'tÄ“ tina ghaá¹­Ä“ dÄ“ la'Ä« ithÄ“ bāhara gi'ā hai, qui vāpara nā karÄ“gā. Pihala qui sahimatÄ« dÄ« rakama dÄ“ asala vica, sānÅ« tuhānÅ« bhugatāna karÄ“gā adhÄ“ sarāsara nāla Å›urÅ« karana la'Ä« overcharged sÄ«.  Huṇa... Ṭāvara dÄ“ nāla tÄ“ prāpata karō atÄ“ dÄ“ nāla isa'tÄ“ prāpata karanā cāhÄ«dā hai. ]

{ "Excuse me.  I've been sitting her, smiling and listening to every word you have said about my friends and I to your friends.  I am shocked and appalled that you have the nerve and audacity to say even a portion of the things which you've said.  Now, you camel humping piece of crap...  I'm expecting you to do your job and take my friends and I to the ruins as you promised, and I'm expecting you to stop running your mouth off about us, because if you don't, I will drag you off behind the nearest outcropping of rock and gut you like a fish, and leave your rotten carcass out here for the scavengers to pick over.  And I'm hoping that when they do, some animal decides to use your skull as a sexual surrogate.   Now, get your head out of your behind and carry on.  We've been out here for three hours on a trip that should have taken an hour because you are hoping to charge us more, which will not happen.  In fact, we will pay you half of the previously agreed upon amount which was grossly overcharged to begin with.  Now...  Get on with the tour and let's get this over with." }

She pulled back and let the words she'd just said sink in, and after that, there was no problems with the guides.  They were professional, and actually gave a good tour.  After they had made it to the ruins, she'd decided to do a bit of exploring by herself.  She came to a place which seemed like a temple of some kind.  There was an altar, but the statue that stood just behind the altar was no where to be seen.  On the altar though, there were stains...  Centuries old stains which had seeped into the stone so deeply, you could see what it had been used for...  Sacrifices had taken place on this altar...  and blood had been spilled on the ground she was standing on.  She took a deep breath and a wicked smile came to her lips.

"Amy Marshall...  Do you know what I see me finding this place as?  I see it as an omen.  An omen and a warning to you...  There WILL BE MAYHEM IN MOROCCO!!  And it will come at your expense!!  You see...  My friends and I have talked about sacrifice many many times before.  We talk about what we give up to stand at the pinnacle of professional wrestling's summit...  But I'm curious...  I've started to wonder just what you would give up for the chance to hold onto that which I now hold, and every other Bombshell in this company covet.  For the chance to become the next World Bombshell Champion.... What would you sacrifice?  Would you sacrifice your blood?  Would you sacrifice your bones?  Would you sacrifice your body?  Would you sacrifice your sanity?  Would you put all that you hold dear on the line, just so that you could walk away as the Champion?  Look at what I've done in the past Amy.  Look at the matches that I've gone through... just for A CHANCE!!  JUST FOR A SHOT AT THE TITLE, I've put MY LIFE on the line in matches that would make you shit your pants!!  And yet... AND YET!!... you have the nerve and audacity to sit there, and think that you have what it takes to be Champion?  Please little girl!!  You aren't even worthy of the chance to shine my boots, let alone walk away as the Champion when you step into the ring against me."

She walked around behind the alter and placed her hand on one of the stains that was shaped like a heart and she sighed softly.

"Mayhem in Morocco will be the sacrificial altar for my continued escalation in stardom as the SCW World Bombshell Champion, Amy.  And do you know what role you will play?"

She smiled and laughed wickedly.

"You will be my sacrificial lamb!!"

The wind picks up and sand obscures the shot as the scene fades out...





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe>


The desert night has a slight chill in it tonight... The threat and scent of rain has filled the air, and the night is charged with ozone as off in the distance, a flash of lightning fills the night sky, and the sound of thunder rolls in on the wind.  The shutters and doors have been shut against the oncoming onslaught of Mother Nature, as the rainstorms that normally come this time of year aren't nice and sweet.  They're not the kind that you can run out and play in.  When it rains here, the drops are huge, and just moments in the storm can drench you as if you were standing in a waterfall.  It stirs up the sand, and the winds lash against you, making it's spray as painful as being scoured with a wire brush at times.   You can tell by the continual flashes and the oncoming thunder that it's going to be a bad one.  

Where she's at right now though, it's comfy and cozy.  The sound of the wind has been blocked out by the windows, but she's opened the curtains so she could see the lightning as the storm rolls in.   The lights are off in the room, except for a single lamp off in the far corner.  The room is decked out with candles, and there's incense burning in a burner, so you know the room is smelling awesome.   There's soft, sexy music playing on the stereo from her iPhone, and you know that there's one thing that's on the mind right now.  On the bed, there are rose petals strewn everywhere, and a trail of them lead into the bathroom that's attached to the room.

In the bathroom, the lights are out, but there are candles everywhere, giving enough light for everything to be seen.  The rose petals are forming a pathway to the large, modern hot tub that's big enough to fit four people.  It's been filled, and the steam is rising off of the water as large mounds of bubbles float here and there.  between the mounds of bubbles, you can see rose petals floating as well.  as you come closer, you see a feminine foot rise out of the bubbles, dripping droplets of water from the toe.   The bubbles are parted, and we see Raynin resting in the water.   The bubbles conceal the more...  adult portions of her submerged form as she reclines against the edge of the tub.  

Her hair is piled up on top of her head in a messy bun, and tendrils of it have come a-loose and are framing her face, some of which are trailing in the water as they rests down her back and around her shoulders.  She's sitting back, sipping on champagne as she looks at a picture in a frame that's resting on the edge of the tub, hidden behind a pile of bubbles.  Beside the picture sits an ice bucket with the bottle of champagne, and a bowl of strawberries with a small bowl of honey beside it.  She moves closer to the picture and sighs softly.

"Oh my love...  I don't know why we can't be together...  I mean think about it...  You and I would be the perfect power couple.  I'm the Sin City Wrestling's World Bombshell Champion!  Who else would be the perfect mate for you??!  You help to look after one of the most influential men in the company.  Besides...  You're amazing!!  I mean look at you!!"

She picks up the picture and brings it to her lips, kissing the glass gently and leaving a large red lipstick mark on the glass.  As she pulls away from the picture, you see that it's a picture of the most well known teddy bear in Professional Wrestling, Sin City Wrestling's own Angel.  In the picture, he's holding a champagne glass.  She places the picture closer to her and moves the mound of bubbles out of the way so you can see it more clearly.  She sighs and clinks the glass of champagne against the picture and takes another sip, then sets the glass on the edge of tub beside the photo before she squirms a bit, sinking back down beneath the water to her neck.  She sighs as she slides her hands up and down her arms and shoulders, pouring small handfuls of water and bubbles over her skin.  She smiles at the photo for a moment, then picks up a strawberry and dips it in the honey before taking a slow bite.

"Between you and me, we are a part of two of the most dominant groups in the company.  The Sins dominate the Superstars, and The Fallen Dominate the Bombshells.  I mean, think about it... You and Despayre...  You two have been like two peas in a pod since heck was a pup!  And you've helped Despayre become one of the top wrestlers in the business.   And me, I'm on top of my game in every way.  And I'm going to prove it once more, when I step into the ring against Amy Marshall.  You know it's kismet that our eyes met the way that they did.  You freed me from the prison I was locked in.  It was so lonely in there.  It was just me and my tiger, Taliyah.  And The Other...  the things she made me see... made my body do...  It was a living hell in there...  But you saved me!!  And since you helped me to escape, I've been doing amazingly.  You've been so good for me.  And once we truly become a couple, there won't be anything that would stop us!!"

She  moves and turns her back to the camera, raising out of the water to her hips.  She lifts the picture up to her chest and wraps her arms around it, turning back to face the camera, the photo covering her chest as she looks down at it.

"Soon my love...  Soon, I'll really have you in my arms... All I have to do is get just two minutes with you, and I know it will be magic!  You'll never want to leave my arms... Well, unless I'm in the ring, like when I face Amy Marshall...  And when you're with Despayre...  But... but... maybe I could come down with you, and watch you work your magic with him while you're at ringside!!  Just the thought of being able to sit back and watch you do what you do...  It sends shivers down my spine!  Ooohh!!  And... And you could have him bring you down during my matches so you can root for me too!!   Like I know if you were there for me at ringside while I faced off against Amy Marshall, I'd win without even trying!!  I mean, I'm gonna win anyways...  But having you there would spark me to win even faster...  Just so I could spin with you in my arms after the victory."

She places another kiss on the photo and turns back around to place the picture on the edge of the tub, and sink back beneath the water and bubbles.  She picks up another strawberry and dips it in the honey with a long sigh, bringing it to her lips to take a slow bite.

"Maybe, what I need to do to get your attention is really take it to Amy Marshall.  Yeah... When you see just how well I defend my title, then you'll have to come running into my arms.  An amazing guy like you wouldn't want to associate with just anyone.  That's it... I'm gonna have to prove myself worthy of your affections... Isn't that right?  Is that why you're not returning my phone calls, or answering any of my text messages?  You didn't even respond to the flowers and candy that I sent you.  I thought that you'd like the chocolates, but I didn’t' even get a thank you!!!"

She brings her fist down into the water, her eyes flashing angrily as she looks at the photo of the bear, her mouth twisted into a frown.  But just as quickly as her anger rose to the surface, it quickly dissipated, and she sits back, chewing on another bite of strawberry.

"But I'll do it... I'll prove that I'm worthy of your time and your attention.  I'll prove that you being with me is the right thing to do!  Yes! That's exactly what I'll do!!  I'll use Amy Marshall as an example of just what I'm capable of... And then you'll love me!  I know you will!!  It's all just a matter of time... I'll remain the SCW's World Bombshell Champions... And soon...  WE... We'll be together!  And we'll be the most powerful couple in the company!!  My love... My sweet Angel!!"

She reaches out her hand to the picture and slides her damp fingertips down the glass slowly.  The camera zooms in on the droplets of water that are rolling slowly down the picture of the teddy bear as the scene fades out...
 

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 
 …  END OF FEED  ...  
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 
***  Word Count, 3900  ***

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
 
 

7
Climax Control Archives / No God! Please No! (Raynin RP 1)
« on: April 17, 2015, 11:58:40 PM »
 ______________________________

Raynin Climax Control RP

 
Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Weekly Show, Climax Control    DATE: 04/19/2015


Place:  Malaga, Spain 
 
 Venue:  Jose Maria Martin Carpena Arena
 
Match:  IN THE MAIN EVENT…  MIXED TAG TEAM NON-TITLE MATCHUP
 
Opponent:   W/ World Heavyweight Champion, GABRIEL VS.  ANDREW WATTS and AMY MARSHALL

 
 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

 She’s done it!!  The Angel of Battle overcame the odds and walked away from Climax Control with the Bombshell World Championship Title belt strapped solidly around her waist!!  Everyone is ecstatic!... Well, everyone except for the Former Bombshell World Champion, Amy Marshall that is.  But that’s alright… Not everyone can be pleased all of the time.  But now, the world of Professional Wrestling is in for an even BIGGER treat, as our very own Warrior Angel, Raynin gets to team up for Mixed Tag Team action with one of the Sins, and the Sin City Wrestling’s World Heavyweight Champion, Gabriel to take on the team consisting of the Number One Contenders to the titles that they currently hold…  Andrew Watts and Amy Marshall!  Raynin’s got something to prove, and she’s ready to use Amy Marshall and Andrew Watts to do just that!  But just where is Raynin’s mindset at these days?  Has winning the title been just the spark needed to keep sanity prevalent in her mind?  Or will she dive back into the deep end once more?  Let’s find out what happens shall we…  
 

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe>


It had been weeks since the change over had taken place….  And she was literally going stark raving mad being here.  She couldn’t believe things had gone so wrong!  All of her hard work and determination at not just being free, but suppressing the little whelp had gone all for naught as the little twerp had bested her, and trapped her once again behind the reflection….  And worse still!!  Turned things inside the corridors of her mind into this… this… saccharine filled world of ooey, gooey happiness!!

Things had changed in the maze of mirrors so drastically, you couldn’t even believe it was the same place!!  The gloominess had been replaced by lots of sunshine and rainbows.  The scenes of delicious horror and terror that she’d used to torture the little brat… the gory details that had decorated the mirrors had been replaced by scenes of couples on picnics, and holding hands on the beach at sunset, and other scenes of love and affection.  The canopy bed in the center of the maze was decked out with butterflies and hearts and all manners of pink and purple and girly-ness with lace and satin…  It was DISGUSTING!!  She’d never been surrounded by so much happiness and joy that she just wanted to puke.  And everywhere she looked… there were pictures of… HIM!!  

He graced posters on the walls and the ceiling… ON THE CEILING for Christ’s sake!!   Why on the Ceiling??!!  Everywhere she looked, she was being tortured by memories of that night… how he’d helped to free the little twerp from her clutches, and denied her the chance she’d hoped she could have with him…  Those beautiful clear brown eyes… the cute little button of a nose…  the adorable fuzzy face and body…  How could he have done this to her?!!  

She jumped up off of the bed, and that song… that song started playing again… over and over again, it kept playing…  She started to pace, trying to block her ears from the sound, but since it was essentially her head too, there was no escaping it… over and over it played…


Oooh

We're no strangers to love
You know the rules and so do I
A full commitment's what I'm thinking of
You wouldn't get this from any other guy

I just wanna tell you how I'm feeling
Gotta make you understand…


She put her hands over her ears and shook her head over and over again… She couldn’t believe it…  Not this song!!  Anything but this song!!  She couldn't STAND this song!!  The father of the brat used to play it to put the little twerp to sleep when she was a child...  Every night... over and over again, she'd had to hear it... It was almost bad as when the kid had gone through her whole 'Puff The Magic Dragon' phase and she'd had the VCR set for automatic rewind and repeat.  Oh yes... She knew that Very Long John could bake a cherry pie, quick as a cat could wink his eye...  along with pumpkin, peach, and a half a dozen others... oh yes...  She knew that all too well.  Just like she knew exactly what was coming next...  

Never gonna give you up
Never gonna let you down
Never gonna run around and desert you
Never gonna make you cry
Never gonna say goodbye
Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you…


Here she was, stuck in the brain of this totally besotted woman and being Rick Rolled!!  HER!!  The upcoming scourge was being tortured... LITERALLY TORTURED while being trapped!  She had to get out!! There had to be some way!!  She howled and ran towards one of the larger mirrors and tried to throw herself through it head first, only for her head to connect with the crystal, creating a very large cracking sound, and falling back on the ground, holding her head as blood starts to pour from a cut in her hairline.  She looked at the mirror, and shook her head, trying to clear the cobwebs and the stars from her eyes as the sound of the song seems to double and triple on her.  OH MY GOD!!  She almost couldn't believe what she'd done!!  She'd tripled the Rick Roll in her head, and it was driving her nuts as it continued getting louder!!


We've known each other for so long
Your heart's been aching, but
You're too shy to say it
Inside, we both know what's been going on
We know the game and we're gonna play it

And if you ask me how I'm feeling
Don't tell me you're too blind to see…


She got to her feet slowly and shakily, still unsteady as she tried to clear her vision, looking at the mirror , trying to see the spot where her head had connected with it... Looking for the slightest opening that could spell her freedom.  She staggered over to the mirror and started clawing at it... Howling at it... Trying to will it to crack and shatter just so she could get away.  If she hadn't ran full tilt at the wall and knocked herself for a loop already, she might have tried to give it one more go, just so that she could try to get out and away from the God Awful song!!  Others may like it...  But for her, it was worse than nails on a chalkboard.  The brat had finally found a way to get her back for all of the years she'd spent, playing that song in her head...  And that's when it hit her... THE SONG!!  Maybe if she sang the song at just the right pitch, it might counteract the Rick Roll...  It couldn't hurt...  She stood slowly and kept pawing at the mirror, looking for anything... even the slightest crack she could concentrate on to try and break the brat's concentration...


Never gonna give you up
Never gonna let you down
Never gonna run around and desert you
Never gonna make you cry
Never gonna say goodbye
Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you

Never gonna give you up
Never gonna let you down
Never gonna run around and desert you
Never gonna make you cry
Never gonna say goodbye
Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you…


Just as she was about to give up searching, that's when the twerp appeared in the mirrors, dancing and singing and swinging her hair to the beat of the music.  She growls low in her throat as she watched the brat grinning and shaking her hips to the music, then break out into the Running Man and the cabbage patch.   She was going to do what she needed to do to get out.  She tuned out the kid as she was taunted for her predicament.  

"You know running head first into a brick wall isn't good for your health.  You could bust your skull open doing stuff like that.  I've done it before.  You know, you should just sit back and enjoy it here.  I'm nice... I kept the bed and the tv for you.  Plus, I'm supplying you with such awesome music!!"


(Ooh, give you up)
(Ooh, give you up)
Never gonna give, never gonna give
(Give you up)
Never gonna give, never gonna give
(Give you up)

We've known each other for so long
Your heart's been aching, but
You're too shy to say it
Inside, we both know what's been going on
We know the game and we're gonna play it

I just wanna tell you how I'm feeling
Gotta make you understand…


The brat moved on to another mirror, still dancing and oblivious to her.  She was about to show her.  She kept running her fingertips along the crystal until she found just what she was looking for...  A minute crack in the crystal...  Not too big... Just large enough for it to be significant for what she needed to do.  She closed her eyes and tried to still her mind and block out the song that was torturing her because it had to be perfect...  


Never gonna give you up
Never gonna let you down
Never gonna run around and desert you
Never gonna make you cry
Never gonna say goodbye
Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….
 
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…



Never gonna give you up
Never gonna let you down
Never gonna run around and desert you
Never gonna make you cry
Never gonna say goodbye
Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you…

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...
 
Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


It was like a battle of the bands almost...  Each song battling to take out the other.  Back and forth it went... Over and over again, one trying to assert itself as the dominant force within the crystal.  She kept on singing, not letting up because she knew this would be her one chance.  
 

Never gonna give you up
Never gonna let you down
Never gonna run around and desert you
Never gonna make you cry
Never gonna say goodbye
Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….
 
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…



Never gonna give you up
Never gonna let you down
Never gonna run around and desert you
Never gonna make you cry
Never gonna say goodbye
Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you…

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...
 
Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!

 

That's when she heard it...  The minute sound that made her stop before the brat figured out what had happened.  She let the sound of the other song continue on, but she reached out her fingertips and felt along the mirror where she knew it would be... And she felt it... the single crack had a chip missing.  She backed away from the mirror slowly, then more quickly as she didn't want to draw attention to what she'd done...  She'd just solidified her foothold in the impending take over that was coming.  The brat wouldn't know what hit her when she was done with her...  She even whistled along with the hated song.


Never gonna give you up
Never gonna let you down
Never gonna run around and desert you
Never gonna make you cry
Never gonna say goodbye
Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you…


The sound of her soft chuckling filled the air as the scene faded to black...  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
 

____________
____________
 
Date:  April 17, 2015, Time:  Unknown...  
 
Place:  Somewhere in Spain…   Location:  IUnknown…  
 
____________
____________

The room is darkened, but there is light enough to see that this is some sort of religious location...  It's a small church, or a small sanctuary in a larger church somewhere, but where it might be is a mystery.   The inside of the place is darkened, but you can see around the edges of the room, near the door that there are a few pews which lead up towards the back of the room in two sets of rows.  

Suddenly, you hear the strike of a match...  And it illuminates a familiar face.  It's Raynin.  She uses the match to light a candle she's holding, then shakes out the match before it can burn her fingers and. The light of the candle is the only thing to brighten up the room, and it's circle of light barely stretches out around her.  She's smiling at the camera with a look in her eye that is one of almost pure innocence... But we all know that she is far from innocent...  At least a part of her isn't.  The camera holds it shot on her face as she continues to smile.

"Amy...  Oh Amy...  Aren't you so proud of me?  I did what most thought couldn't be done...  Well... not most really... mainly just you...  You see, I beat you to claim what I should have had a shot to hold a long time ago...  The Sin City Wrestling's World Bombshell Championship.  Yes, I did exactly what I told you I was going to do.  I'd told you that I was bound and determined to get my hands back on the gold, and yet, you thought that you could truly get one over on me...   Just because you beat Delia Darling, you thought that you were the top shit...  And that you could take out anyone who stood to oppose you...  That was so... so very arrogant of you, Amy.  And that was your downfall.  Your arrogance cause you to tumble from the top of the mountain...  And though you were still at the summit, you think that you can climb it once more.  Well, all I have to say to that is... Good luck!!  You're gonna need it!!  Cause there's one hell of a big obstacle standing in your way...  And that's me!"

The camera pulls back and Raynin lifts the Championship belt out of the darkness to glint in the flickering candlelight.  She smiles and nuzzles her cheek against it with a sigh.

"Isn't this just the most gorgeous sight in the world?  I know you sit back at night and you wonder, just how it was that I was able to beat you while you were on top of cloud nine...  Well, that's just it...  You were on cloud nine, and I was scrappin' and fightin' and kickin' and clawin' my way up to where you were.  You'd thought that your upward momentum would be enough for you to get to the top and stay there...  But in fact, you backed off, just as you made it to the top....  And that was another of your mistakes.  You forgot that old adage... No matter how awesome you get... There's always someone better than you...  You thought that you could sit back and rear back on your thumbs and just coast through a match with me...  but you forgot just who in the hell I am.  I AM... the Warrior Angel!  I AM... the Angel of Battle!  I AM RAYNIN!!..  And I AM your worst nightmare!!"

She lowers the title belt and starts to walk down the center of the room towards the altar at the back of the room.  As she moves, she keeps talking.

"So... I'm going to let you in on something Amy.  You too Mr. Watts.  I know that you're both thinking that this match is gonna be a cake walk, and that you're about to have a grand old time, softening me and my partner up for the pay per view...  But see, that's just what I'm here to talk about.  You see...  when I am in a tag team match...  regardless of if it's with my own partner, Gothika... or if it's someone else who's not an Angel of the Fallen...  I always approach the match in the same way.  Would you like to know what that is?  Oh, I know you do..."

She places the candle on a candelabra, then leans over out of the light of the candle and you hear the sound of a marker squeaking against a piece of paper.  When she stands back up, she lifts a piece of paper with only 2 things written on it...

2N

She lowers the paper back down, and she nods slowly.

"Yes, that's right... 2N...  2N is a code that my team and I used when on missions.  We always had a partner.  We never went solo out there, because doing that could mean your ass was snatched up, tortured, skinned alive, beheaded, or some other crazy ass thing that some terrorist could think up.  It was the macho bravado that had gotten so many of the other squads we knew into trouble.  My company... We had the best track record for successful missions, and we rarely saw injuries.  And while me may not have all come back in one piece...  My company had the highest success rate because we all came back.  2N did that.  I know you have no idea what that means, so I'll tell you.  Two in, Two out.  Two went in, two came out.  And you would stay in until you made sure that two came out.  Two people go in with a single purpose, and you don't come out until that single purpose was accomplished, and even if you had to drag them out on your back, two came out."

She took a deep breath and looked back at the camera, the look in her eyes one of grim determination.

"This Sunday, Gabriel and I are going to step into the ring against you two.  We all have something to prove.  But there's something you don’t' know about me that will truly make you tremble when you stand against Me...  2N...  2N has given me the ability to adjust to just about any partner I have.  And Gabriel... Gabriel has been one of the longest running World Heavyweight Champions in the Sin City Wrestling's History!  Do you have any idea what I'm going to be capable of with a partner like that?  You want to prove that what you did with Delia wasn't a fluke...  But what I have to prove...  It goes even deeper than that.  I have to prove that this Championship Title is once more where it belongs...  I have to renew the faith of the fans in this Championship... That it will be with someone who stands for integrity... respect... and honor...  which let's face it...  it hasn't been held that way since Gothika held it.  Well, maybe Roxi Johnson did an okay job with it...  And Misty, kinda straddled the line a bit...  But my friend said something true...  Only an Angel can hold the title in the way that it's truly meant to be held.  And now... Now it's back where it belongs.  And we're not about to let you take it back away from us."

She picks up the candle and walks over to a corner where she starts to light a series of candles which are around a small shrine... upon which rests a picture of Angel the teddy bear with rose petals and paper hearts and cupids stuck everywhere.  She sighs softly as she looks at the picture, then picks it up and kisses it softly, and sighs like she's lovestruck before she sets it back down reverently in the center of the shrine before she turns back around and speaks again.

"Amy...  Andrew...  I hope you're ready for Climax Control.  It's going to be so much fun for Gabriel and I.  And who knows... maybe I'll finally be able to spend some alone time with the guy of my dreams...  But once I'm in the ring, and I Reach For the Stars before I show you Raynin's Way...  and I pin you for the one, the two, and the three...  you'll finally come to understand what 2N means."

She lifts the candle to her lips and grins and giggles.

"Get Ready!!"

She blows the candle out and the scene cuts to black...  

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 
 …  END OF FEED  ...  
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 
***  Word Count, 3700   ***

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
 
 

8
Climax Control Archives / O.o There's a Baby in there! (Raynin RP)
« on: April 03, 2015, 11:56:46 PM »
 ______________________________

Raynin Climax Control RP

 
Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Weekly Show, Climax Control    DATE: Sunday 04/05/2015

Place:  Athens, Greece

 Venue:  Glyfada Indoor Hall

Match:  IN THE MAIN EVENT…  WORLD BOMBSHELL CHAMPIONSHIP TITLE MATCH

Opponent:   VS.  AMY MARSHALL

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

 Who'd have thought that this day would be coming so soon!!...  The Warrior Angel is finally getting another shot at the Bombshell World Championship Title!!   Amy Marshall was feeling... I don't know if you'd call it benevolent...  gracious...  froggish... whatever...  But an open challenge was given, and Raynin stepped up to the plate!  Which means... She's about to give Amy Marshall the fight of her career!!  These two Bombshells have stood toe to toe before, and it's always been a duel of the titans with them.  But with Raynin finally being brought to her senses...  kind of at least... who knows what kind of state of mind the our resident Angel of Battle will be in.  Trapped in the labyrinth of her mind for months while the entity known as The Other drives her like a meat puppet...  What could possibly be going through her mind right now?  And what is this thing about Angel, Despayre's teddy bear friend?  Where's all of this going?  I know I for one can't wait to see what will happen.  Can you?…  
 

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe>

The scene comes in with a pitch black room silent room.  Suddenly, there's a hazy light in the room.  There's a single spotlight of pale light which is shining down upon a lone figure, sitting in the chair.  You can tell by the silhouette that the figure is feminine, but you can't see her face.  Her hair is hanging down to obscure her features.   From the outfit, you can tell that it's Raynin.  She's wearing a pair of black stretch 5 pocket jeans with rhinestones decorating the outline of the pockets, a matching black halter top decorated with rhinestones, a black leather belt with studs around her waist, and a silver skull belt buckle with ruby red eyes.  On her feet, there's a pair of black boots that look almost like dancer boots.  She's got her elbows on her knees, and she's slowly wrapping her fists with tape.  As she's wrapping her fists, she's lifting her feet up onto her toes to the point where they're almost en pointe, and lowering them down in time with the movement of the tape around her fists.  She uses her teeth to break the tape on one of her fists, then moves to the other, repeating the motion until she's got just the right amount of tape on her fists.  She sighs heavily but silently, then sits there, rubbing her fists in her palms to mold it into the perfect shape for her hands.
Once she's gotten the tape just right, she slowly stands and picks up the chair.  She then carries the chair out of the light into the darkness.  All that can be heard is the sound of her footsteps, tapping out a slow cadence and getting quieter as she moves into the darkness, then the sound of them approaching and getting louder as she returns to stand in the center of the spotlight.  A masculine voice starts to speak in a voice over, reciting the poem Invictus.  At the sound of the voice, she starts to move.  

She bends at the waist and places her fingertips on the floor, then lets her feet spread slowly, sliding down towards the floor, spreading her legs wide in the Chinese splits until her breasts dangle less than an inch above the floor, with her body supported only by her feet and her fingertips.  The muscles in her shoulders and back are visible, and standing out in cords in just that single movement.  She pushes her body up on her fingertips and arches her back, her legs still spread in the Chinese splits, and her hair still hanging to cover her face.  She slowly lifts her lower body up from off of the floor, raising her hips into the air until her upper body is vertical, and her feet are pointing out to each side of her body, parallel to the floor.

Out of the night that covers me,
Black as the pit from pole to pole,
I thank whatever gods may be
For my unconquerable soul.


Between each verse, there's a pause in the speaking, during which she continues to move.  She brings her feet up to a point and begins to raise and lower her body in vertical pushups.  After about ten pushups, she lets her feet fall over towards her butt, and slowly lowers them  until they touch the ground, and she holds the arch.  Her body almost looks contorted and folded in half, the muscles of her stomach shown in stark ripples and contours as she holds this position.  She doesn't complete the movement, but instead, twists her body over until she's again bent forward at the waist and bends her knees down until she's kneeling on the ground, her arms wraps around herself and her head touching the floor for a moment before she raises it from the ground.  A single spot of her eyes shining out in the low light, looking almost feral is caught by the camera before she starts to move again..


In the fell clutch of circumstance
I have not winced nor cried aloud.
Under the bludgeonings of chance
My head is bloodied, but unbowed.

She slowly uncurls her body, bringing herself back to a standing position, then does a quick no handed cartwheel, followed by a one handed cartwheel handstand, spinning around in a circle quickly on the hand, her body ramrod straight in the air in a move that almost resembles a break dance move, before she drops her lower half quickly into another spit from the single hand.  The strength and precision used in the movement seeming graceful.  Just as she takes a breath, a figure in black comes darting out of the blackness surrounding the one spotlight of bright and starts to attack her.  She throws her body back in a backroll, flicking her legs up in a series of quick upward thrust kicks as she does, almost running up the body of her attacker, and ending it with a kick to the attacker's chin which sends him back into the darkness.


Beyond this place of wrath and tears
Looms but the Horror of the Shade,
And yet the menace of the years
Finds and shall find me, unafraid.


Another two attackers come out of the darkness, one with a pair of tonfa, striking at her with the fighting sticks, throwing kicks and punches at her in quick succession as she evades the attacks.  You almost think that the situation is one of chaos...  Bodies are flying left and right, and she's ducking and spinning, kicking and punching every way she can to try to avoid real damage.  A small trickle of blood has started to flow from the corner of her mouth, from a few of the blows that  land on her, but she's unphased as she counters with attacks of her own.  A side shuffle kick to the chin of one of the attackers sends him sprawling back into the darkness, only for another to take his place.   A flurry of rabbit punches, followed by a European uppercut sends one of the attackers stumbling backwards, but it's when she does a headstand and locks her legs around his neck and sends him flying back into the darkness with a hurricanrana, then does a backspin and a flare of her feet to return to a standing position that you see the level of control that's she's using .  Each move is sharp and you can tell from the sound of the strikes the level of power behind each punch and kick.

She beckons the final attacker to come at her, and she smirks confidently.  It's the one with the tonfa, and she lifts her fists up into a defensive stance, and swipes at the trickle of blood coming down from her lip with a thumb.  The attacker wastes little time and brandishes his prowess with the sticks before he too takes a fighting stance.  They stand this way until the attacker moves into action.  As the attacker comes at her, she doesn't move.  She just waits until he's about to land what looks to amount to a devastating blow with the tonfa, and she delivers a shakana straight kick to his solar plexus, sending him literally flying backwards and into the darkness, just as the final lines of the poem echo through the room.


It matters not how straight the gate,
How charged with punishments the scroll,
I am the master of my fate,
I am the captain of my soul.



She finally speaks, and when she does, the voice is low and raspy.  Her hair is still hanging down to cover her face, but you can see a bit of her mouth, which is upturned in a most devilish of smiles as the camera pulls in close.

"That's right Amy...  You thought you were gonna have it easy...  But instead, you're going to face the one person who is about to become your worst nightmare.  I'm going to be the person who takes the World Bombshell Championship title from you and break your heart...   As well as your body... and maybe even your mind.   You see...  It's time that I returned to what I once was...  One of the biggest, baddest, most dominant females in this company!  It's time I took my place once again as the leader of the Bombshells and stand as their Champion.   And while I thank you greatly for being the instrument to my return to my rightful place...   Unfortunately...  you're standing in my way for that return.  I give you props for handling the light work for me, and taking out Delia.  But if you think that you're going to do is take me out, then  go to the next pay per view, still the Champion... Think again.  Because at Climax Control... I will show you Raynin's Way, then have the crowd yelling, 'Whiskey Tango Foxtrot', then pin you for the one, the two, and the three.  And once my hand is held high in triumph, you will be the first to experience the Battle Angel's War Cry."
She backs away with her arms spread wide till she's standing right under the spotlight.

"So Amy... Thank you for signing the death warrant on your title reign by giving me this shot.  You've been ever so gracious."

She starts to laugh wickedly and slowly throws her head back.   And just like that, the light goes out, and again, we're in silent blackness...

The scene fades out...  


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 
 …  END OF FEED  ...  
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 
***  Word Count, 4003  ***

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
 
 

9
Climax Control Archives / It's so not fair! (Raying rp)
« on: February 20, 2015, 11:59:59 PM »
 
**OOC NOTE***




Alright, so I’m saying this before I post it…  This rp is all done in character, and to build up the storyline that I’m trying to work on.  Please, everyone know, it’s not a complaint, or any underhanded statement against anyone OOC.   Just thought I’d say that before you read the rp.  Anyways… enjoy!!  Oh, and there’s cuppycakes by the door.  ^.^  



Ciao!

Ro



**END OOC NOTE***




______________________________







Raynin Climax Control RP 1





Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Weekly Show, Climax Control    

DATE: Sunday, 02/22/2015



Place: Stockholm, Sweden



Venue: Stockholm Sweden’s Hovet





Match: SCW BOMBSHELL SINGLES MATCH





Opponent: Veronica Taylor







<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





THIS IS AN OUTRAGE!!  The Angels of the Fallen were hoodwinked!!  They were sideswiped!!  They were given an unfair challenge to their titles, and cheated of them!  And you know what happens when you steal gold from an Angel… You suffer Heavenly Wrath!!  The Angels are on a warpath, and they’ve got their sights on the women who did the unthinkable, and took their Championships away…  And The Warrior Angel, Raynin gets to have the first crack at revenge against Veronica Taylor.  But let’s look back on what lead up to these events.  I for one would love to know what was going through everyone’s minds as things progress up to the next Climax Control in Stockholm.  Let’s take a look back and see what unfolded…  





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



></iframe>

____________

____________

 

Time:  February 15, 2015…  11:00 PM…  

 

Place: Oslo, Norway… Location:  Furuset Forum…  Climax Control...



____________

____________



**********  PARENTAL WARNING!!  **********



The following are scenes from the February 15, 2015 airing of the Sin City Wresting’s weekly show, Climax Control.  They were not shown due to time constraints.    Parental discretion is advised.



**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********





 



So far, everyone has been enjoying the show.  There were lots of t-shirts and posters sold by the merchandise vendors, along with all manner of foodstuffs sold by the concessioners.  All in all, it was the beginnings of an awesome night for Sin City Wrestling, and the Furuset Forum’s owners.  The crowd was on it’s feet with the excitement of the matches and seeing all of their favorite SuperStars and BombShells in all of their glittering, well oiled, and glistening splendor.  And the rest of the night promised to be just as exciting.



Backstage, the staff members, some of the Superstars and Bombshells were all clustered around one particular doorway  They had looks of concern on their face, as well as curiosity as they strained to hear the conversation taking place behind the door.  When they suddenly hear a howl of outrage, and a loud boom as if something heavy was flung against the wall.  The cameraman that was approaching the door ducked as it sounded as if whatever was thrown against the wall was going to bust through it and take everyone clustered around the door with it.  He shook his head and straightened up as he turned towards the door, clearly not wanting to go inside, but since he was ordered to, he knuckled up the courage and cleared his throat.  Everyone turned to look at him, and hung their head as if he was taking a walk down death row towards the electric chair.  A few of the stagehands patted his shoulder and sighed heavily as if he already had the hangman’s noose around his neck.  He lifted the camera, and we saw the pink glitter encrusted, bejeweled, and feathered stars that decorated the door of Christian Underwood.  



The cameraman lifted his hand to knock on the door, when there was another loud roaring, and a “BOOOOOOMMMM!!” as something else hit the wall, and he cringed at the prospect of having to rap his knuckles on the steel of the door.  As there was a lull in whatever was taking place behind the door, he shook his head and straightened his shoulders, and lifted his hand, knocking quickly and stepping back, just in case something was flung through the portal.  Inside, he heard Christian speak a single word, which he knew sealed his fate…



“ENTER!”



The cameraman straightened his clothes, then took a deep breath, and crossed himself before he reached out and grabbed the handle of the door, pausing before he turned it to hear the click as the latch moved, and he stepped through to what looked to him as the remnants of a war zone…



The cameraman looked straight away at Christian, who was sitting in his chair behind a desk…   But that was the only normal looking thing around the room.  As the cameraman looked around at the carnage that filled the room, all he could do was gasp at the wreckage that used to be Christian’s office, and the woman standing there in the grey with silver pinstripes dress suit with a dark grey satin shell under the jacket, who looked at him with her hair hanging around her shoulders, looking like a wild woman on a rampage, and a look of outrage clearly decorating her face as she glared down at the man behind the desk.  Beyond the desk, everything else was trashed.  There were chairs that had the legs piercing the dry wall and sticking straight out as if someone was going to go and try to sit down on them.  The couch was overturned, and there were file cabinets laying in heaps of broken, twisted metal around the room.  A laptop had been ripped in half, and one half was laying against one wall, while the other was laying on to of a pillow from the couch on the other side of the room.  There were papers floating through the air like snowflakes on a snowy day.  And the only thing left untouched on the desk was a half eaten muffin and a plate of fruit, sitting next to a bottle of water.  The cameraman whispered softly, and the microphone on the camera picked up his shocked response to what he was seeing.



“Dear Mary, Holy Mother of GOD!  What the hell happened in here?”



The cameraman yelped in surprise and fear as the woman slowly turned her ice filled eyes towards the camera, and the visage of one utterly pissed off First Lady of the Darkk settled up on him.  Darknyss smirked evilly and she approached the cameraman menacingly, making him back up as she came towards him, step by step, her words dripping venom as she spoke.



“What’s happened here?  What’s happened here??!!  I’ll tell you what’s happened here!!  What’s happened here is a travesty and a miscarriage of justice!  And it’s so apparent, that my friends and I aren’t the only  people who have complained about it, and yet, the so called, quote, unquote, “Powers That Be” won't do a thing about it because they had a hand in it!!”



Christian cleared his throat and stood slowly, holding out a hand.



“Now hold up there Darknyss.  You know that’s totally unfair and a untrue.  We wouldn’t have…”



Darknyss rounded back to Christian again and her hands were clenched at her side so hard, it looked like her muscles would rip through her jacket like the Incredible Hulk due to the tension running through her body.



“BULL SHIT!!!  Everyone knows what happened!  My girls got screwed out of the titles, just like I got screwed out of the chance to advance in the Blast from the Past tournament by your idiotic staff not checking to see just how insane the people you hire truly are!!  I can't BELIEVE you guys actually paired me with that... PSYCHOPATH!!"



Christian shrugged as a lull in the conversation gave him a chance to speak.



"Well, we thought you were used to working with crazy people cause of Raynin and Gothika and all.  Besides... It worked out for the better due to you finding out about your delicate condition and all, so...."



Darknyss brings her fist down on the desk with a sound so loud, it sounds like cannon fire.  The cameraman jumps at the sound and looks around, then jumps with a couple of squeals as he looks left and sees Raynin standing beside him, and he lifts her hand, wiggling her fingers at him with a grin.  He then looks right, and sees Gothika standing on the other side of him.  Gothika points at her eyes, then to the camera, then back to Darknyss and the cameraman turns back to where Darknyss has leaned forward over Christian who has sat back down, trying his best to look bored.  She is growling her words now as she's barely keeping herself under control.



"Don't you DARE try to twist this around as some hormone infused tirade, or some other sexist shit like that!  This isn't the first time this has happened to us!!  If it had been, then maybe... just maybe I wouldn't be so fuckin' pissed off!  But this is basically status quo, so part of me isn't even surprised that this has happened, but I'm not keeping quiet about this any longer!!"



She leans closer so that she is face to face with Christian, and the words she speaks are so quiet at first you can barely hear them.



"I know EXACTLY who had a hand in all of this, and you know it’s true!!  You’ve tried to placate me before when he pulled this blatant line of crap against us, and we let you, but now, it’s not just us!!  We’re about to step our game up, run roughshod over the  and become even more dominant than we already are, and then... just like before... BANG!!  The long arm of a certain person claps down and we get railroaded!  Just like I know that Veronica Taylor started all of this shit!!  She got him to give her and Amanda Cortez a free pass the way she's always gotten everything around here... either on her knees or on her back!!  And then, for her to CHEAT LIKE THAT!!  And the blatant way it's been allowed...  WE ARE NOT putting up with this any longer!!  You better do what you have to do to fix this Christian, and fix it now!!"



Christian crosses his arms over his chest and leans back in his chair.



"I don't know what it is exactly that you expect for ME to do."



Darknyss stands back up and she glares down at the man who controlled half of the company that she worked for and her eyes carried so much controlled chaos that he could barely stand to look above her nose.



"I expect you to strip the Mean Girls of the Bombshell Tag Team Titles."



Christian's jaw dropped and he gaped at Darknyss in shock.



"You want me to what?!!"



Darknyss inhales deeply and exhales slowly as she tries to keep her barely controlled emotions in check.



"I expect you to strip the Mean Girls of the Bombshell Tag Team Titles!  They were NOT supposed to have a title shot, they were NOT the Number one contenders for the titles, they weren't even in the RUNNING!!  And they CHEATED!!!  BLATANTLY CHEATED!  I was ejected from ringside, but they are allowed to have people come in and interrupt the match?  Come on Christian!!  YOU KNOW all of this was a setup!!"



Christian takes a deep breath and steeples his fingers under his chin and lifts an eyebrow at the enraged Amazon.



"Now Darknyss, you know as well as I do that if the referee doesn't see it, then it doesn't count.  Besides...  You know I didn't make the match, so when you came to me before the show last week, I told you the same thing that I'm telling you now.  There's nothing that I can do about it.  Now, I might be able to see about a rematch at the next Pay Per View, but that's about all that I can do right now."



Darknyss shakes her head.



"No Christian... That's not good enough anymore.  When Drew was supposedly NOT SEEING the attack on Gothika, he was LOOKING AT IT GO DOWN ON THE BIG SCREEN!!  Tessa was standing right in front of it, and everyone could see him watching it as he supposedly tried to throw her out!  The guy was so clearly paid off, it's ridiculous!!  You have GOT to strip these lying, cheating, conniving, manipulating, good for nothing pieces of trash of the titles!"



Christian shakes his head and holds out his hands.



"And what?!  Give them back to your girls?  Is that what you're demanding?"



Darknyss leans forward and shakes her head.



"No! That's not what I'm demanding!  I'm actually saying that I'd rather have my girls face the rightful Number One Contenders, The Metal and Punk Connection...  in their rightful rematch, and the winner gets the titles!  I'm not so petty as to say we should get them back like that.  Though technically, we should.  But we're not the only ones who have been wronged in these actions!  But if you don't, then..."



Christian's face reddened and he jumped up, bringing his own fists down on the table hard, but not quite as hard as Darknyss had.



"THEN WHAT?!!  What are you going to do that you haven't already tried to do?  Are you threatening me now Darknyss?  Hmmm?  Go ahead!!  Threaten all you want!!  There is nothing you can do that will overturn the referee's decision!!  NOTHING you threaten can make me strip the Mean Girls of the titles!!"



Darknyss looked Christian up and down slowly and lifts and eyebrow and stands up crossing her arms over her chest again.



"Nothing, 'ey?"



Christian nods firmly and stands his ground, crossing his arms across his chest too.



"Nothing!  Absolutely nothing!!"



Darknyss smirked evilly and starts to back towards the door of the office.



"Well... We'll just see about that.  Remember... When all of this is over and done with... You had your chance to make things right, and  you chose not to.  Come on girls, let's go.  Let's show them what WE CAN DO!"



The Angels of the Fallen walk out of the office, leaving Christian there to wonder just what was about to happen...





_______________________________________









The crowd is already on their feet in anticipation from al of the action that’s been going on for the entire night!  It’s been an amazing show so far, and they know that there’s only more awesomeness to come!



Suddenly, the lights go out, and a bass line starts to thump over the PA and we hear the opening guitar riffs of Dethklok's 'Black Fire Upon Us.  On the titantron the image of three flaming balls of light streak through an image of the night sky as the music continues.  The strains of the music plays over the PA as on the titantron, the four flaming balls rocket towards an image of the earth and the camera angle switches so it looks like they're coming straight towards the screen.  They strike the same spot with a bright flash and four shadowy figures step out of the brightness.  



Tonight We Ride On Clouds Of Fire

We're Damned By Gods Our DETHS Conspired

We Fear No Mortals In These Worlds

The Gift We Give You Is Your Soul



Fly With Us Tonight

Fly With Us Tonight




The lights start to strobe to the beat of the music and we see the angels of The Fallen standing on stage looking confident.  Diamond, Gothika, Darknyss and Raynin stand on stage and raise their fists in the air, and carrying signs.  They're not looking around with their usual confidence, but are actually stepping out onto the stage before the lights come up completely, howling out their rage to the heavens.  Diamond is dressed in a white crop top sweater with a pale blue faux fur collar.  She's got a light blue sweater duster over it that's fastened beneath his and a pair of dark blue hip hugger jeans so tight they look like a second skin, and a pair of black strappy sandals with a crystal heel.  Her hair has been braided into a long french braid that bounces on her back as she goes out, pointing to the crowd, holding her sign high.  Raynin is in a rhinestone studded black bra with a sheer dress shirt and a pair of black leather pants.  Her hair is hanging around her shouldsers in loose waves, and on her feet, she's got on a  pair of  black ankle boots and she slips on her sunglasses as she moves from one side of the stage to the other.  Gothika wearing a pair of black stretch jeans, and an ankle length black duster that is buttoned only down to her midriff, exposing her six pack, and her knee high lug bottom boots.  Her hair is wild and free as they walk down she stands there, looking around with her icy blue eyed stare.  Darknyss is wearing a grey colored pinstriped suit her hair going wild as she is growling at the crowd as she pushes a shopping card out onto the stage, filled with protest signs. They go from one side of the stage to the other, talking junk to the crowd and throwing their signs in the air.



The Sky

Will Break

Black Fire

Will Wake



Fly On Through The Night

We Built An Allience

Our Numbers Are Strong



We Gather

But We Don't Prey To Gods

What Fools What Lunitics

They Must Think Of Us




Diamond, Gothika, Raynin and Darknyss come back to the center of the stage and pose once more before they start to march down the ramp to the ring, passing protest signs out to crowd as they go.  







But Now We Must Fly

Beasts In The Night

Tragic In The Sky

Battlefield In Sight



Storm Gathers Strong

Cold Blackend Flame

Tell Us Our Future

Stories Of The Slain




Darknyss stops at the center of the ramp as Diamond, Raynin and Gothika each walk around till they each are standing in front of one of the sides of the ring.  Diamond slides her sign into the ring, wiggles her hips a moment, then she lifts her leg high into the air and spins around in a circle before she places it on the ring apron and slithers under the bottom rope.  Gothika throws her sign inot the ring slides under the bottom rope as Darknyss climbs up onto the edge of the apron and steps through the second rope and Raynin climbs the far stairs and grabs the top rope and flips over the rope.  They hold their signs high with each of them saying things like, 'Down with the Mean Girls' and 'Strip the titles'.  



Dangerous Creatures

Those That Oppose Us

Raped All Their Power

Bartered With Warlocks

Cheated The Demons

For Ancient Spells

The Blackened Fire

Waits To Consume Us


When everyone starts to calm down, it's Raynin who takes the mic for the first time in a long time.

"So, I've kept my mouth shut about all of the underhanded things that have taken place where we Angels are concerned... But now, it's time for us to stop sitting back and just letting the injustices take place around here!  The Mean Girls have stepped on one person too many.  And we aren't taking it anymore!!  So from here on out... until the Mean Girls have been stripped of the titles, or lose... We're calling on all of the members of 'The Flock' to raise their voices in protest!!  Let the Powers that Be know that we're not going to stand up for their petty bullshit any longer!!  We're gonna hit them where it will hurt the most!!!  In their Egos!!!!  When one of the Mean Girls are out there, let them hear just how much you don't like them, but walking out of the arena!!  If they look around and realize no one wants to see them, maybe it will wake them up!!"

The crowd starts to chant and wave their signs...

"STRIP THEM OF THE TITLES!!  STRIP THEM OF THE TITLES!! STRIP THEM OF THE TITLES!!"

When the crowd calms down, Raynin brings the mic to her lips once more.

"You know, I've always been told that being different was something to be proud of... not ashamed.  My family used to tell me this...  "Be the Anomaly.  Be  the aberration and the glitch in the program.  Be the inconvenience and the divergent.  Be the string of junk code in the software.  be the stubborn apple that falls nowhere near the tree, or the fucking forest.  Be the fool.  Be the bonehead.  Be the idiot in the room that laughs at stupid shit.  Stand out in the crowd and dare anyone to say a word to you.  Let those that conform look down on you.  Let them shake their groupthink heads at you.  Let them be ashamed of you, and embarrassed of you.  Let them be pissed off at you.  They will call you names and you must let them.  Let them jeer.  Let them point and laugh and leer at you.  Be resistant to their mockery.  Be the fodder for their jokes.  Be a magnificent failure in their eyes.  A tiger does not lose sleep over the opinion of sheep.  They devour them.  Go ahead.  Be the scar tissue on their world view.  Be the pimple on the face of heir normality.  They’ll loath you.  They’ll fear you.  And in the end… They’ll wish they were you."  And sure enough, that's exactly what ended up happening.  The Mean Girls wanted to be one of us so much that they did everything they could to try to replace us... Well, wake up Bitches!!  That won't happen!! We're coming for you, and we're coming hard!! Get Ready!!"



She tosses the microphone over her shoulder and their music hits and the group of women all come together and tap fists in a circle and blow it up as the scene fades out...



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  



 …  END OF FEED  ...  



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  




***  Word Count, 3626  ***





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

10
Climax Control Archives / Blog This... Gothika Rp
« on: February 07, 2015, 12:00:15 AM »
 
 
Gothika RP
Climax Control, 2/08/2015

Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Weekly Show, Climax Control
DATE: Sunday, 2/08/2015
Place: Cardiff, Wales
 Venue: Sport Wales National Centre  
Match: SCW WORLD BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH
Opponent: W/ Raynin vs. THE MEAN GIRLS'  AMANDA CORTEZ and VERONICA TAYLOR

 
<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

 
<iframe width="420" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/p6ungIN-xfo" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>
 
The Angels of the Fallen have succeeded in doing what they put their minds to, and grabbed a hold of the Sin City Wrestling's Bomshell Tag Team Championship Titles!!  They went through three of the top Bombshell Tag Teams in the company, and as soon as they stood atop the mountain that is the Bombshell Tag Team Division, their reign is already being challenged by The Mean Girls!  When they won the Number One Contender's Spot for the Championships, no one knows, but needless to say, The Angels of the Fallen are no pussies, and they're no cowards.  They will stand fast and take on any and all who try to oppose them!!  For now, the Vampyric Angel has sat back, letting everyone else in the group take center stage... But she's got a lot on her mind.  I wonder how she feels about the women who are trying to depose her and her tag team partner, Raynin?  Whatever the case, Gothika is sure to voice a lot of her concerns before the match begins on Sunday night at Climax Control.…  Let’s Find out what she has to say, shall we?...
 
 
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/578995_395347427204237_1665188230_n.png width=300>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>
 

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>  
 
 …  MORE HUMAN THAN HUMAN!! ...  
 
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>

 
<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>
 
**********  WARNING!!  **********
 
The following are scenes from the daily lives of one half of the Sin City Wrestling's Newest Bombshell Tag Team Champions, Gothika.  They were not intended for the younger viewers of our audience.  They contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  So graphic, they've even given me nightmares which make me hide under the bed and use a night light if I watch them for too long.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  If you do go further, be prepared to wet and soil yourselves.  You have to provide your own diapers and wet wipes.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.
 
**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********
 

 
____________
____________
 
*** An Except from the Online Blog of Gothika  ***
 
february 5, 2015
 
Starlight…  
Starbright…
Stars align for me just right…

When we come upon Climax Control night,
The Mean Girls will experience quite a fright…
Veronia and Amanda shall experience the Fallen's might…
And they'll beg for mercy when they FEEL MY BITE!!

Bonjour Tout le monde,

What can I say my friends and fellow members of the Flock...  But we did it!!  Raynin and I did it!!  Oh, I have to say... it feels so damned GOOD to have a title around my waist once more.   Not just any title, but the titles that were originally brought about because of my friend and I...  These titles... These titles were brought into this company because we were one of the founding Bombshell Tag Teams... We were who everyone wanted to be!! We were the most dominant force, and the Powers That Be decided that there needed to be some way to have us prove it once and for all that we were just that!  And so... These titles were formed.  And since then, everyone has worked hard to try to tell us that we didn't deserve them.  They wanted to make us feel as if we didn't earn our chances to be right where we are at this moment!!  

So, every obstacle had been put in front of us to try and curtail our progress, and our rise up the ranks.  Everyone thought that we wouldn’t be able to do it.  They thought that we would be just another face in the crowd, and that we wouldn’t be able to come away from Inception holding onto the very items which we have coveted for so long now... The Sin City Wrestling, Bombshell Tag Team Championships.  They thought that since I had let go of the Bombshell Title that I would just sink back into obscurity and not go after what I have been craving for so long...  But what they have forgotten is...  with or without a title... I am one of the Champions that this company needs... The others are all in my group.  

You see...  When we say that being a Champion isn't just about holding a title... we mean it.  Being a Champion isn't about being the cleverest, or being able to trick your way to a title...  Because we've never done that... It's about having the ability and the skill to come out on top... respectfully.  It's about having the courage to push yourself, even when you're at your lowest.  It's about being able to step up to the plate and lead a company, not just cause you hold onto a title, but because it's the right thing to do.  Yes, we use violence to affect changes...  But it's not the violence of cruelty.  It's the violence needed for change!

Some see that is idiotic drivel… Others see it as little more than just another way of thinking… But we… we’ve turned it into our mantra… It’s our… raison d’etre…  We don’t just see ourselves as Champions because we hold onto the titles.  We carry ourselves as Champions.  When we are the champions and when we’re not holding the title belts, we still train ourselves as if we were striving to get them.  We push our minds, our bodies, our souls to the brink and past it, because that’s what it means to be a Champion.  To stand at the pinnacle and to look down upon everyone else who is striving just as hard as you, and to provide that…role model status.  

You see, we don’t put others down…  We have training sessions with other wrestlers.  Raynin has donated time at her personal training facility to wounded warriors.  Darknyss feeds the homeless, and runs clothing drives.  I donate to half way houses…  We lift as we climb.  I volunteer my time to the underprivileged children at the orphanages in my home town, and I’m a Big Sister in the Big Brothers and Big Sisters program at my home town.  We’ve opened dojos and give free self defense lessons to women in the community centers back home… We give back to others in need!!... WE LEAD BY EXAMPLE!!

But to you… Veronica Taylor… we’re a joke.  To you, Amanda Cortez… We’re meaningless and worthless…  When in your heart of hearts… you secretly want that which we have worked so hard to obtain… not just in name but by action… And that is to be called Champion.  Amanda… you protest that you don’t want to wear a title belt, and yet… yet instead of backing away from the challenge to prove that you don’t want it, you will step into the ring against my partner and I.  Why?  Because your word has no honor!  You give falsehoods under pretenses which we all hold no merit!  And so…  we see the example which you will set once more…

We know what  you say about us behind our backs… to our faces..  You say we’re freaks…  You say we’re strange… You say that we’re fat and ugly, and disgusting, and yet…  We all know that you’re just voicing your own fears and how you see yourselves…  We have no qualms about who and what we are…  We have accepted ourselves… Can you say the same?  Your words wreak of self remorse and self hate… and so you want to hold the titles to try to give yourself self worth…  to try to prove to your  self loathing selves that you’re worth something… that you should be treated with some modicum of respect, even though you have no respect within you… not even for yourselves…  But we’re the ones who are at fault in your eyes.

But you know what we are... We are weirdoes.  We're freaks, and we accept who we are with a grin and a smile.  Why do I say that?  It's because we have known that we are for a long time, and we accepted our strangeness and we have reveled in it.  We're not like the Mean Girls, who can’t look in a mirror and pick themselves apart with a fine tooth comb and a magnifying glass.  I drink the red…  I indulge in the life force of others, and I bathe in the suffering of my opponents, and drink it in like the finest vintage of wine.  It’s a trait that most call disgusting, but to me… it’s simply a part of me.  My friend and partner is not quite sane in the head, and she has the most violent of mood swings…  And yet, she’s my friend.  I’ve accepted her, crazy an all.  True, we may have a violent streak, but that's just who we are.  It's a part of us.  We're obsessive.  We're extreme.  We're fanatical.  Some say it's just a little bit, but we know it's more than that.  It's way more than just a little.  But to do what we do... you have to be more than just normal.  You have to be more than just a little bit crazy and obsessive to put your minds, bodies and souls through the kinds of punishment that we do.  I mean think about it.  Every day, we push our bodies to the extreme.  We drag ourselves through the muck and mire, we make ourselves bloody and sore, and for what purpose?... To be able to do a little bit more.  To be able to go a little bit further.  To be able to climb just a little bit higher, and to soar just a little bit farther than we did a a moment... even a second ago.  We do it to be more than what we were.

And why do we do it?  Why do we see a big tire and go out to try and flip it?  To become better tire flippers?  Hell no!!  Why do we go and see a heavy weight and try to lift it?  To become better weight lifters?  Well, yes, kind of, but it's more than just that.  Why do we go out and see someone perform a move, or we dream up a move, and we just have to try and perfect it?  So we can be more than what we once were... So we can be better... stronger... and faster than we once were.  So we can be more than just... human.  My friends and I... we torture our bodies so that we can become Champions!! And that's just what we have done!! We have pressed ourselves into becoming that ideal which we have striven to become!!

We have succeed in becoming physically what we have always been in our hearts…  And win, lose, or draw at Climax Control, we will still continue to be what you could never be in your heart of hearts…  We will continue to lead this company, with our without the belts… We will continue to inspire our fans, and increase the Flock while all you females can do is flaunt your bodies to try to sway the crowd your way.  But this I will promise you… At Climax Control, you will stand against a group of hungry beasts waiting to stop you from what you are trying to take from us!

WE ARE A FORCE OF NATURE!!  WE WON’T STOP!!  WE CAN’T STOP!!  WE WILL KEEP ON FIGHTING AND CLAWING AND KICKING OUR WAY UNTIL WE HAVE GONE THROUGH ANY AND EVERYONE WHO STANDS AGAINST US, AND WE WILL DECIMATE YOU!!!  

You see…  Mean Girls…  Being mean doesn’t make you a champion… It just makes you pathetic.  And once Climax Control comes… I will enjoy crushing you under my boot heel…  You will FEED MY NEED!!
 
Au Revoir Tout le monde!!
 
 
<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 
 …  END OF FEED  ...  
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 
***  Word Count, 2257  ***




11
Climax Control Archives / Across a Crowded Hallway... (Raynin rp)
« on: February 06, 2015, 11:34:29 PM »
 


></iframe>


 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
____________
____________
 
Time:  Sunday, February 1, 2015, 11:30 PM...  
 
Place:  the Odyssey Arena in Belfast, Northern Ireland…   Location:  Backstage...  Inside The Fallen's Lockerroom…  
 
____________
____________

The night had been one of fun and laughter, joy and pleasure, pain and sorrow, loss and regret. And for one particular Angel of the Fallen, it was one of defeat and anger.  

There was one thing that Darknyss always prided herself on, and that was respectfulness.  She was always respectful, and commanded respect in return, from anyone and everyone she met.  And if she didn't get said respect, she went on a warpath and left beaten and broken bodies in her wake.

Tonight... Darknyss had been disrespected in  a gross manner, but she was still too stunned to be on a warpath...  and everyone else around her was already on one...  Everyone except for one person.  Tonight, she was calm, cool, and collected on the outside, while inside, chaos reigned.  As she sat back and watched Gothika, Diamond, Dark Tiger, and Jeremiah go apeshit about the way that Darknyss was treated in the ring by Patient #078, SHE had a monster headache brewing because of a certain little someone howling away inside of her head, banging on the walls of  the maze as she tried to break free of the cage of misery to which she'd been imprisoned.  

At first, it had been fun to watch everyone be so agitated...  Everyone except for Darknyss, who just sat on the couch and stared off into space, chewing on her knuckle.   She just sat there and watched as Dark Tiger raged, only  the fact that about fifteen members of  security had been stationed outside of the door after he'd gone through about twenty guards trying to get down to ringside to jump on Joey Harris after he'd raised his hand to Darknyss as if to hit her.   Say what you want about Dark Tiger, but his love for his woman was absolute, and he would run roughshod over anyone and everyone that he thought may have hurt his Lotus Blossom.   And he wasn't the only one.  Diamond had to drag Jeremiah back into the room, telling him that Lady would handle her business, and take care of things.

After the match, Darknyss had returned to the locker room, not even noticing the security because she was so upset.  Her face was so red with anger at what had happened in the ring.  She was humiliated, she was disrespected...  And she was pissed.  As she got closer to the locker room, she could hear Dark Tiger's roaring about what had happened, even though she was still down the hall.

"HOW DARE HE RAISE HIS HAND TO HER!!  I WILL RIP HIM TO PIECES!!  I WILL SHOVE MY FOOT SO FAR DOWN UP HIS ASS, HIS GREAT GREAT GRANDCHILDREN WILL BE BURPING SHOE LEATHER THEIR ENTIRE LVES!!"

Darknyss had sighed heavily, then stepped through the door and into the room.  Immediately, she'd gotten swarmed by her friends, all of them firing off questions and comments of concern for her safety, all save for one who sat in an easy chair, her eye twitching almost spasmodically to some irritant that only she knew about.  Darknyss couldn't take the constant yammering, and she'd howled out...

"WOULD ALL OF YOU PLEASE JUST BACK OFF??!!!  PLEASE!!!  I MEAN DAMN!!!  REALLY??!!"

Darknyss's roaring was even louder than Dark Tiger's had been, and she'd winced, as the yelling, coupled with what was going on in her head, made her twitching eye jump even worse.  She rubbed her temple with one hand as the other drummed on the arm of the chair, her head starting to throb from all of the loud noises.  She watched as Darknyss sank into the couch and sat there, grinding her teeth in barely suppressed anger.

"So...  as I'm sure you're all aware by now, I'm not advancing in the tournament.  I just never thought that I would be paired with such a..."

Gothika interrupts her musing with a low growl.

"A brute!!  A low down, good for nothing waste of space!!  I swear...  I SWEAR!!  Let him darken along my path and I will rip his throat out, but I won't drink from him!!  I would never sully my body with such low filth as him!!"

Dark Tiger speaks at the same time.

"A worthless piece of trash!!  I will make him dread the day that he DARED to lift his hand to my sweet Lotus Blossom!!  Had he not acted like such a brute, and an overconfident bastard, then we both may have been advancing and not just me!!"

Diamond and Jeremiah were about to say something, but with the venom dripping off of the words of the other two, they just stood there, nodding and co-signing on what was being said.  Darknyss shook her head and took a deep breath, blowing a stray wisp of hair from her brow.

"Well now... truthfully, I think that I owe Erik a small debt of gratitude.  If he hadn't stepped in when he had, then I would have had to take out my own partner.  Although, even if the guy had hit me, it wouldn't have mattered.  I'd have tried to gut him where he stood.  NO ONE tries to  humiliate me and gets away with it.  I kinda figured that with the name, Patient #078, he was fresh out...  But I didn't realize he was still freakin' nuts!  And not even the good kinda nuts... You know... The kind that you wouldn't have to worry would stalk you and tie you up and throw you in the basement.  No, instead I get someone who's not just certifiable, but HAS BEEN CERTIFIED!!  I swear...  Maybe I should get Erik  something he could use... something like a nice watch...  A box of chocolates...  Definitely some new suits... Some of his wardrobe leaves... so much to be desired.  I swear, I should introduce him to a good tailor..."

She finally couldn't take anymore of the idiotic drivel about how nice someone has been, who had tried to make their lives miserable less than a year ago, and she  brings her fist down on the arm of the chair sharply.

"Alright!!  That'sssss enough!!"

Everyone turned and looked at her as she'd been so quiet over the past few weeks.  She tried her best to keep the tone that they all remembered, but she couldn’t keep the irritated note from coming through.

"What in the blue blazes do you mean, you have to do something nice for Erik Staggs?!!  Do you not remember what he did to us when he first came to this company?  Don't you remember how he tried to break us?...  Have you forgotten all of the pain and anguish he put all of us through?  Or maybe you've forgotten how he tried to humiliate us, just as that bull headed, pompous ass did to you tonight!!  And you want to THANK HIM??!!! THANK ERIK STAGGS!!  GET REAL!!"

She pushed herself to her feet quickly and started to walk back and forth in front of her friends, holding her head and running her fingers through her hair, gesticulating wildly as if she was trying to say something, but she's not saying a word because in her head, the sound of roaring has  risen to a fever pitch, and for a moment, she couldn't speak audibly.  For a minute, all she could hear was the bitch in her head screaming at her...

"LET ME OUT!!  THIS IS MY BODY!!  I WILL NOT LET YOU  USE ME LIKE THIS ANY LONGER!!  DO YOU HEAR ME!!  I WILL GET OUT!!  I WILL GET OUT AND YOU WILL PAY!!"

And then the roaring would start again in earnest.  Her head was splitting, and all she wanted to do was just have ten minutes alone so she could go back in there and straighten the little pipsqueak out.  Maybe sending her running through the maze again would be enough to quiet her down for a while.   So she started the music going in her head again to try to drown out the roaring...
 

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….
 
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…

 
 

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...
 
Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!
 
 
But all that did was make the yelling and roaring in her head even worse, so she tried to ignore it.  That's when she realized that everyone was looking at her.  She cleared her throat and started to speak to those standing around her, even as the chaos in her head continued.

"Look....  The truth of the matter is, had you all not ticked Lady off before her match, and had her doubting herself, she may have fared better than she did.  All it takes is one little spark of doubt in your mind, and your game is off.  You know that.  All of you.  So what in the fuck did you think would happen if you all jumped on her back about not wanting her to go out there?"

Everyone looked at her thoughtfully as she kept pacing.  She was mumbling to herself as she kept going back and forth, but she was doing it softly, so they couldn't hear her.  When she was mumbling, her eyes kind of glazed, and they didn't want to interrupt her, because when she got like this, one never knew what might happen.  

"Ssssshut up!!  Jusssssst ssssshut up you little bitch!!  I'm in control!!  I won't let go either!!   Don't you get it?  I wasssss cooped up insssside of you for sssssssooooo long!!  I finally have a ssssay in what isssss going on and I will not let go!!"

Inside of her head, she heard the roaring and the howling of the girl.  She was getting louder and louder.   She actually could feel the clawing on the walls of the maze as if she were raking red hot coals through her skull.

"DON'T YOU GET IT, YOU STUPID BITCH??!!  I WON'T STOP!!!  THIS IS MY BODY!!  I WILL KEEP FIGHTING UNTIL I TAKE IT BACK!!  I CAN FEEL YOU!!  I UNDERSTAND NOW!!  AND I WON'T GIVE UP!!  I WILL TAKE CONTROL AGAIN!!"



She rubbed her temples again and was able to block out the chaos once more, then she turned back to those in front of her.  No one had answered her question, so she kept talking.

"Think about it.  What does Darknyss do for us before a match?  She encourages us.  She gives us pep talks.  She trains us, and she trains us hard.  She doesn't speak ill of us or our skills, and she makes sure that before we walk out of that very door, that our mindset is on winning.  And what did you all do?  She was trying to get into that mindset, and you all started to harp on her.  You were talking about how much stronger the men and women of this company were than the previous places you all have been in.  Something she knows very well since she has competed in this company before.  You talked about how long it had been since she'd been in the ring.  Something she did for US by the way Gothika!!  You basically told her that you had no confidence in her skills...  And yet, she's the one who's training us.  She's teaching us what she knows...  And I for one know that she hasn't taught us everything she knows, cause she's relying on us to become our own person, and not a clone of her.  She's trained each and every one of you!   And this is the thanks that you give to her?  You demean her abilities?   Come on people!!  You sent her our there with enough ammunition already riddling her body, that Necra and Erik already had the match won before she stepped through the ropes."

As she's speaking, the raging chaos in her head quiets down, as the snot nosed brat inside of her listened to her words thoughtfully.  She took the time to try to fortify the maze.  She took slow, deep breaths as the pain behind her eyes lessened a bit.  She looked at Darknyss and lifted an eyebrow.

"You didn't lose your match Lady.  They cost you the match by not believing in you like I did.  I wanted to speak up, but you ran out before I could say a word.  I wouldn't say anything because I knew that no matter what I said, their lack of confidence in you would still take a toll on you, and it wouldn’t have mattered.  They needed to see how much the nay saying could affect a person before a match to truly understand just how important you are to us...  How important you are to me.  I know what you're capable of Lady.  It's why I asked you to help me out in the first place."

Darknyss shudders a bit and a tear slowly slid down her cheek.

"All I wanted to hear was for one of you to say that...  That you thought that I could do it...   The whole week, all I kept hearing was, 'Are you sure you want to do this?  You might be rusty...' and about how little you all think of my skills in the ring.  Even you Sebastian...  You who know what I can do...   We're supposed to be a family!!  We're a team!!  And all you could do was talk about how bad you thought I would be in the ring!!  HOW COULD YOU?!!"

Dark Tiger opens his mouth to speak, then closes it repeatedly, and shakes his head slowly.

"I...  I couldn't help it!!  Lady!!...  Zatanya!!...  All I kept seeing in my head was images of you getting hurt, and I didn't want to have that happen to you!!  You're my best friend, and the woman that I love!!  I couldn't sit back and watch you get hurt!!  Not again!!"

Darknyss straightened her shoulders and shook her head.

"When we met, it was in the ring, and I was kicking sparks out of your ass!  I have faced bigger and badder men than you, than Harris...  Do you not remember the wars I went through?  Violator to start?  Hell, Matt Ward to name another!  I even warred with my own brother, Shane Hunt, before and after I found out he was family!  Cell matches, cage matches, barbed wire and bombs matches, pit matches...  The freakin' Weather Chamber match!!  I'd been through it all!!  That whole time, you'd never told me that you were afraid of my stepping into the ring!"

She takes a towel and starts to remove the makeup which she uses to cover the criss crossing of scars that would be extremely visible on camera which decorate her back and shoulders, and you can tell that they do go further down her back.  

"I was Extreme Champion for AWO for two years...  TWO FREAKIN' YEARS STRAIGHT!!  The attacks were crazy as hell!  I got attacked in a public bathroom, and got rammed through a toilet!!  I was attacked in a grocery store, and was thrown through a milk fridge back first...  I have been attacked with kendo sticks, barbed wire covered bats...  Hell, Kenji attacked me with a sword once before...  And yet, I'm still here.  It's the nature of the beast!  You KNOW that!!  And after all of this... you were afraid of me stepping into the ring in a simple mixed tag team match that I could have gotten through while standing on my head, if my head hadn't been all messed up!  Why?!!  Why would you make me doubt myself so much?  After I've stood by you... ALL OF YOU for so long!!  You most of all DT!!  WHY WOULD YOU DO THAT TO ME?!!"

Darknyss is crying steadily now and he walks over and tries to put a hand on her shoulder, but she pulls away.  He tries to get close again and she shoves him back hard.  She shakes her head and wipes her eyes.

"You say you love me, then you're supposed to support me, especially in this because you know how much I love doing this!!  Wrestling is my life!  It's been my life for over twenty years!!  Why couldn't you just support me in this DT?"

Dark Tiger puts his hands to his face, a low growl rumbling out from him, then he throws his head back and roars to the sky.

"BECAUSE YOU'RE PREGNANT YOU IDIOT!!!"

Darknyss looks up at him with a shocked look on her face.

"Bullshit!!"

Dark Tiger shakes his head and reaches down to take her hands in his as he drops to his knee in front of her.

"No... No bullshit.  It's true."    

Darknyss looks around from her fiancee to her friends, her mouth gaping.

"What?  How?  I mean... I know how... but... when?  I mean... I missed my period last month, but with the way I lift, I expected that...  How did you know?"

Dark Tiger lifts her knuckes to his lips and kisses them softly, swallowing quickly before he speaks, trying to hide the emotion in his voice.

"The doctor called me this morning.  He says you're about five to six weeks along, but would need to run an ultrasound to be sure.  He said one match wouldn't hurt you as long as you weren't kicked in the stomach or stomped or something like that.  Luckily, Necra was more aiming at your face and shoulders than she was your stomach.  So it wasn’t that I was trying not to support you, I was trying to convince you to change your mind.  If anything had happened... And you'd lost the baby...  after what had happened before...  I knew... well..."

He swallows thickly and shakes his head slowly.

"I knew you wouldn't have been able to handle it.  Not again."

Darknyss gapes at him again, and looks around the room slowly, then places a hand on her stomach gently as she looks down at it.  She looks up at him, her eyes shining with happy tears this time.

"We're having a baby?!!  Seriously!!"

Dark Tiger nods and a huge grin spreads across his face.

"Yes... We're having a baby  you crazy Lady."

Darknyss throws her arms around his neck and squeals in delight.

"WE'RE HAVING A BABY!!!!"

Everyone else has tears shining in their eyes and is clapping, so she knew she had to clap too.  That's what a quote, unquote "friend' is supposed to do when their friend gets good news, right?  So she put on the façade of joy, said her congratulations, then she excused herself and walked out of the room.  She just couldn't take all of the happiness filling that room.  She was a creature of pain and suffering.  She couldn't be enjoying herself...  She shouldn't actually be happy at the prospect of a child entering the world... Could she?  Something was off... Something was wrong...   She shouldn’t be experiencing these types of emotions.  Her mother was the strongest bruha in their sect.  Her father was a demon whose is so old, his name has been forgotten... lost in the annals of time.  She should not have... feelings other then those of contempt.  She is supposed to be evil incarnate...   So why is it that she's enjoying knowing that Darknyss is pregnant?  Why is she expectantly happy about it?  The shrieking starts up in her head, this time the intensity is so great, sh edoubles over in pain, her hands on the sides of her head as her body trembles in pain.

"I'M COMING FOR YOU BITCH!!  I WILL HAVE MY BODY BACK!!  DON'T YOU GET IT??!!  YOU'RE WEAKENING!!  YOU WEREN'T MEANT TO BE INSIDE OF ME!!  I WILL GET CONTROL BACK AND I WILL LOCK YOU AWAY IN THE DEEPEST, DARKEST CORNERS OF MY MIND!  YOU WILL NEVER SEE THE LIGHT OF DAY AGAIN!!  NEVER!!  DO YOU HEAR ME???!!  NEVER!!"

This time, when she sits up, there's a trickle of blood running down her face from her nose.  She reaches her hand up and she wipes it away, staring at her fingertips, and frowning at the sight of it.  She takes a deep breath and straightens up, holding her stomach as a wave of nausea comes over her.  She starts to walk down the hallway towards the refreshments table, and is almost bowled over by someone carrying a camera.  She pushes the person away, not paying attention to them, then turns the corner, and that's when she sees him...  sitting on the corner of the table...   As their eyes lock the pain rips through her head again and the shrieking of triumph rips through her mind...

"I TOLD YOU BITCH!!  THIS IS MY BODY!!  GET YOUR WORTHLESS ASS BACK IN YOUR CAGE!!!"

She grimaces as the world flips and she closes her eyes against the intense pain....

And when she opens them, she's once more in the maze of mirrors...  Only this time, she can tell that something's different.  She’s sprawled out on the floor in a kind of hub in the maze. Not quite in the center, but it’s a place where eight different corridors spill into one place.  She groans as she starts to rouse herself, and she notices that instead of wearing the clothes the body was wearing, she’s got on a pair of red stretch pants and a red lace corset.   She’s got on a pair of red Nike high tops, and her hair is hanging around her face in loose waves.  She pushes her hair from her face as she looks around slowly.  Her red, snake like eyes seem to flow in the strange lighting that emanates within the mind from the firing of synapses.  She sits up at a snail’s pace, then drags herself to her feet.      She takes a deep breath and grumbles softly to herself.  Her snake like tongue slithers from between her lips and tastes the air as she adjusts her clothing and regains her composure.

”Ssssshit...  Thisssss issss ssssso not good.  It’sssss going to be a fight....”
[/b]


She rolls her neck slowly and begins to stretch as she can sense the change in the maze of mirrors.  Deep within the maze, she can hear a menacing growl like a caged tiger would do when agitated.  She starts to dance back and forth from one foot to another, blowing her breath out quickly as she tries to get the adrenaline pumping.  As she does, she starts to sing the song that has become her theme song…  The song to which she would count the seconds, minutes, hours and years during her captivity...
 

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….
 
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…

 

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...
 
Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!

 
She slowly starts spinning around, trying to see which way it's going to come from.  She knew that an attack was coming from somewhere.  She could feel the eyes on her, she just couldn’t pinpoint from where.  The growling and seems to be surrounding her, swelling louder and louder, and for once, she started to become concerned.  Concerned?  Her?  What in the hell?!!  She's not supposed to be having these kinds of emotions running through her!  Fear was not a part of what she felt! Fear was what she inflicts on her victims!!  it was what she sent coursing through the veins of those who opposed her, and made them run screaming and trembling!  It was not something that made her own flesh crawl, and a cold sweat break out down the center of her back!  She growled herself, squaring her shoulders, then threw her head back and started to sing at the top of her lungs, making the sound reverbrate and almost harmonize with the growls and roars that are reverbrating through the corridors of the maze.
 

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….
 
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…

 

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...
 
Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!

 
When the attack comes, it's like the song switches from her singing it until it's playing over a loud speaker.  She doesn't even see the claws come swinging towards her, but she ducks as the hand sweeps over her head, renting the air with the force of the blow.  She looks up to see the little pipsqueak is not so little anymore.  She's dressed in a similar outfit, only the other outfit is white, where hers is red.   The eyes that show aren't red and snake like, but almost look cat like.  The howl she hears is one that couldn't come from a human throat, and that's when she realized that the merger between the pussycat and the pipsqueak hadn't lessened, but had gotten stronger.  She swore loudly as she ducked again, and it was more than just a spat, it was the fight for control of the body.   She didn't speak a word, as the song continued to play on, trying to use it to antagonize her opponent into slipping up...
 

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….
 
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…

 

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...
 
Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!

 
From then on, it's like the duel of the titans, as she battled with the feline form of the little girl, now being a few inches taller than The Other.  The song is playing like a battle song as they go back and forth, exchanging blows, one trying to overpower the other and snatch control of the body and mind from the other personae.  The song continues to play, going more and more quiet, until it sounds like it's being played on a radio, instead of over a loud speaker.

 

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….


Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…

 

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...
 
Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!

 
The girl has gotten the upper hand and with some well placed kicks and punches, she does a big side shuffle kick to the jaw of the Other, sending her bodily up against the giant mirror, causing it to crack.  The Other shakes her head and growls out at her as she tries to clear the cobwebs that are filling her head.
 
”You can't do this!!  This is MY body now!!  MINE!!  DO YOU HEAR ME?!!  I won't let you take it back!!”
[/b]

 
The girl howls in rage at the thing which had taken control of her for months now.
 
“TOO BAD YOU STINKING DEMONIC BITCH!!  THIS BODY IS MINE!!  AND YOU!!...  CAN'T!!... HAVE IT!!!! ”
 
The song lessens in intensity, getting more and more quiet as the battle rages on...
 

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….
 
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…

 

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...
 
Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!

 
The Other tries to regain control and starts to push her back with swipes of her own claw like nails, but the feline form  is too much for her.  The Other crumples, and the cat woman picks her up in a body press and walks closer towards the mirror as The Other struggles to get out of her grip.
 
”NO!  NOT BACK IN THE MIRROR!!  PLEASSSSEE!!  I PROMISSSSE!  I'LL BE GOOD!! JUSSSST DON'T PUT ME BACK IN THE MIRROR!!  PLEASSSSSE!!!.”
[/b]


The girl roars as she runs towards the mirror...

"GO BACK TO HELL WHERE YOU BELONG!!!"
 
She throws the Other bodily towards the mirror, and the mirror shatters as The Other goes crashing through it to fall onto the ground bodily and roll to a stop.  As soon as The Other is on the far side of the glass, the glass reforms itself and seals tightly.   She smiles as she pants slowly, and roars her satisfaction at having won the battle.  The Other stirs, then slowly stands up and dusts herself off as she looks back at her from the other side of the mirror.  The Other reaches out her hand and touches the glass, and recoils back from it as if she's been shocked.  She growls and starts to bang on the glass with her fist and howls out.
 
”You may have locked me back up behind the mirrorssss for now little girl... but you can't get rid of me!!  I'm a part of you!!  And I'll alwayssssss be jussssst on the other sssssside of your reflection, staring back at you!!  I will get out again!  Mark my wordssss!!!  MAAARRRRK MYYYYYY WOOOOORRRDDDSSSSSSSS...”
[/b]


The song continues to play on slowly and quietly, as if it's just a tiny whisper in the back of her mind...  
 


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….
 
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…

 

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...
 
Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!
 

She stands up slowly and closes her eyes, breathing deeply, then lets a loud howl out that drowns out all sound through the corridors of the maze...  }
 
And all of this takes place within her mind in the span of a few seconds.  She comes through and gasps and brings a hand to her chest as she locks eyes with... him...   He's still sitting on the corner of the table, and she smiles until his friend comes and sweeps him away from the refreshment table in a flurry of movement.  She feels a slow drip, drip, drip of fluid onto the back of her hand and looks down to see the droplets of blood that has come from her nose once more.  She brings her hand to her face and wipes it away, then moves out to the refreshments table and picks up a napkin and brings it to her nose.   The bleeding has stopped, and she takes a deep, freeing breath...   the first she's been able to take in months.  She grabs a couple of bottles of water, a muffin, and some fruit, and is about to turn and go back to the dressing room, when a stagehand comes up to her and hands her an envelop with a few pieces of paper inside.  She  pulls them out and looks down at them, then frowns deeply as she flips through them.  She reaches out and stops the stagehand before he can walk away, holding out the envelop.

"Hey!  What's this?!!"

The stagehand points at the top page in the stack of the sheets.

"It's just what it says it is.  It's your match contract for next week's Climax Control."

She looks back down at the paperwork, frowning and shakes her head in shock.

"This can't be right!  We have to defend out titles in the very next match we have?  This can't be right!!"

The stagehand shrugs and shakes his head.

"Hey... I didn't make the match.  It was decided well above my paygrade, you know that.  And you know who you have to talk to about these things... Besides... you also know that you really don't have much choice in it either.  I've not seen them change their minds about a match except for extreme circumstances like injury or worse, so..."

The stagehand shrugs again and leaves her standing there.  She takes a deep breath, then picks up a pear and an orange, and heads back towards the dressing room.  She walks in just as Dark Tiger sweeps Darknyss up off of her feet and holds her aloft in his arms and kisses her deeply before sinking down to the couch with her still in his arms like Darknyss was light as a feather, and didn't weigh two hundred and twenty five pounds of muscle.  She comes in and plops down in the easy chair again and starts to nibble on the muffin slowly, staring off into space as she things back to him... sitting on the corner of the refreshments table.  She sighs dreamily and chews deep in thought and doesn't realize that Diamond is talking to her until she sees Diamond's fingers snapping in front of her face.

"Earth to Raynin!!  Earth to Raynin!!  Yo!!  You in there?"

She snaps back to attention and blinks rapidly and nods slowly before she takes another bite of her muffin.  She swallows and sighs deeply before she turns and looks at Diamond.

"Hey Emme...  When did you know that Jeremiah was... you know.. THE ONE?!!|"

Diamond chuckles and crosses her legs as she sits on the couch beside her friend.

"Well my friend, I don’t' know... there was like this spark...  And this moment when everything just went from kinda hazy, to crystal clear in my vision of him...  And I could just... SEE him, you know...  And I just knew.  You can't put it into words... Why?  Do you think you may have found someone who was worthy of being Mr. Right?"

She took another bite of her muffin and sighs again as she blushes and nods slowly.

"Yeah... I think I have.  But I don’t know if he even knows that I'm alive."

Diamond claps her hands and whoops ecstatically.

"Ooohh Girlfriend!!  That's awesome!!  Not the fact that he may not know you're alive, but... you know... that you may have found someone you're interested in!  You've been like a vestigial virgin since you've been in the company!  I swear, if it was me, I'd have gotten stock in Energizer batteries by now."

Gothika makes a disgusted face and shakes her head rapidly.

"Ewww, Emme!!  That's just...  Just... TMI girl!!  TMI!!"

Diamond chuckles and shakes her head.

"What?  Mia Girl, you know it's true!!  And it was true for you too before you got with Michael there.  You forget Mia...  I've known you since we were both knee high to a grasshopper, so you may be able to try to play that game with everyone else, but not with me.  I know your deepest, darkest secrets.  NOW..."

Diamond claps her hands sharply and rubs them together quickly, smirking at her friend.

"Tell me, what makes you think that this dude is THE ONE?!!"

She takes a deep breath, then picks up the bottle of water and takes a big sip, and puts the cap back on the bottle before she speaks.

"Well, it was like time stood still when I saw him.  Our eyes met across the hallway, where he was sitting on the corner of the refreshments table, and it was like.... Kismet.  I heard music."

Diamond whistles and claps again.

"Oooh!!  Music!!  Was it like...  Billy Ocean, Kenny G, or was it Prince?"

She takes a deep breath and takes another swallow of her water.

"It was Prince...  Joy in Repetition..."

Diamond whistles and shakes her head.

"Damn girl!!  Now I gotta know!  Dish!  Gimme details girl!  DETAILS!!"

She takes a deep breath and sighs again.

"Well, he wasn't the biggest guy in the bunch... but...  It was the big brown eyes that got me."

Diamond nods and pats her hand gently.

"Yeah, the eyes are the windows to the soul."

She takes another deep breath and lets it out slowly.

"He had these arms that make you just want to cuddle him.  And the cutest little button of a nose."

Diamond nods and points to Jeremiah.

"Now you know I know about cuddly arms.  Look at those guns over there!!...  I love holding onto him all of the time."

She nods slowly and takes another sip of her water before she sighs wistfully again.

"And he had the softest looking brown fur."

Diamond closes her eyes and nods.

"Yeah... brown is such a good color for..."

Diamond suddenly stops and blinks slowly.

"Hold up... wait a minute... pump the breaks and throw it in reverse!!!  Say WHAT??!!  FUR??!!"

She nods and sighs deeply.

"Yeah... fur...  It just looks so soft, you just want to run your fingertips through it."

Diamond shakes her head and her jaw hits the floor.

"WHAT THE WHAATT??!!  WHO IN THE HELL HAS FUR??!!"

She sighs again and blinks slowly as she stares off into the distance.

"Aahhhh....  Angel..."

Gothika, who was taking a sip of her own water does a spit take and gapes at her partner.

"Angel??!!  The teddy bear?!"

She nods and sighs again.

"Yeah...  Angel.  Our eyes met, and... I know he felt it... I could see it in his blank, glassy stare... He couldn’t take his eyes off of me."

Diamond is staring incredulously at her friend.

"The teddy bear??!!"

She nods again and takes a deep breath, then she breaks out of her reverie and pulls out the envelope that the stage hand gave her.

"Yeah, Angel the Teddy Bear.   But knowing him, he's got lots of other girls who are throwing themselves at him.  But we've got more pressing matters to talk about.  We've got our match set for next week, and you won't believe who our opponents are."

Diamond is still staring at her with a look of shock on her face.

"The teddy bear?!!"

She chuckles and shakes her head at her friend, then lifts her eyebrow at Diamond.

"No, of course not!  Angel isn't even in our division...."

Gothika chuckles and comes over, taking the envelop from her as she speaks again.

"We've got Veronica Taylor and Amanda Cortez.  And we have to defend out titles.  Can you believe it?  Our first match out of the gate as Champions, and our titles are already on the line.  It's completely an attack to try to catch us off guard."

Gothika takes the contract from her partner and looks it over, and slams it down on the nearby table.

"Shit!! They don't think that we're one hundred percent yet!  And we've got so much other stuff to deal with... Now that Lady's pregnant, I don't want her down at ringside... someone may try to hurt her to get to us..."

Darknyss jumps up and shouts at Gothika, putting her hands on her hips.

"HEY!  That's enough nay-saying my abilities!  Cause truth be told... right now, I'm even more dangerous than I was before... Cause now I know I've got something innocent to protect!  No one is going to lay a FINGER on me in a negative way now.  And if they try...  Well, they'll learn why we're no longer Heaven Sent, and are The Fallen!!"

She turns and looks up at her friend who has such a grim look of determination on her face, she can't help but grin.

"Yeah... With someone this determined in our corner... There's no way we can lose.  It's good for us all to be back to normal once again."
 
She  smirks to herself as within her mind, she hears a sibilant howl of anger and frustration shriek out, and reverberate in her head as the scene faces out.
 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
 



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 
 …  END OF FEED  ...  
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 
***  Word Count, 7226  ***

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
 

12
Climax Control Archives / SHIT IT'S COLD! (Darknyss rp 1)
« on: January 31, 2015, 12:00:51 AM »
 Darknyss RP 1, Climax Control, 1/30/2015


Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Weely Show, Climax Control    
DATE: Sunday, 2/1/2015

Place: Belfast, Northern Ireland

Venue:  Oddyssey Arena

Match: Blast from the Past Tournament 2015, First Round Tag Team Matchup

Opponent: with, Patient #078 Vs.  Erik Staggs and Necra Octavian Kane


<hr size=1 color=plum><hr size=1 color=plum>
></iframe>

Awww SNAP!!  Can you believe it?  The First Lady of the Darkk has decided to lace up her boot straps once more and step into the ring for the Blast From The Past Tournament!!  She’s been paired up with a new comer to the Sin City Wrestling scene, Patient #078, and will be stepping up against a pair of opponents she’s very familiar with, but from a different standpoint… Erik Staggs and Necra Octavian Kane.  The biggest question on everyone’s mind is… It’s been almost three whole years since she’s stepped into the ring.  Is there any ring rust on her old bones?  Or is Darknyss ready for anything and everything coming at her?  To make matters worse, if she makes it through the first round of the Tournament, she may have to step in against her fiancée and the love of her life, Dark Tiger, who has also entered the Tournament.  This whole thing is going to be epic to say the least!!  Let’s see what takes place as the excitement builds shall we!!...





_______    •♥∞☼∞♥•  <<<<< _______  

 …  THE RISE OF DARKNYSS!!  ...  

_______  >>>>>  •♥∞☼∞♥•  <<<<< _______


<hr size=1 color=plum><hr size=1 color=plum>

____________
____________

Time:  Januaryr 25, 2015…  11:30 PM…  

Place:  Glasgow, Scotland…  Kelvin Hall International SportsArena… Location:  Climax Control...

____________
____________

**********  PARENTAL WARNING!!  **********

The following are scenes from the January 25, 2015 airing of the Sin City Wresting’s weekly show, Climax Control.  They were not shown due to time constraints.    Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********




The crowd is already on their feet in anticipation from all of the action that’s been going on for the entire night!  From awesome return of the self proclaimed “King of Kings”, Kain, to the opening matches of the Blast From The Past Tournament, to seeing two sets of team mates, the Mean Girls, and the new Tag Team Champs, JT Midas and Caleb Houston go head to head during the tournament matches…  It’s been a BLAST of a show so far, and they know that there’s only more excitement to come!
Suddenly, the lights go out, and a bass line starts to thump over the PA and we hear the opening guitar riffs of Dethklok's 'Black Fire Upon Us.  On the titantron the image of three flaming balls of light streak through an image of the night sky as the music continues.  The strains of the music plays over the PA as on the titantron, the four flaming balls rocket towards an image of the earth and the camera angle switches so it looks like they're coming straight towards the screen.  They strike the same spot with a bright flash and four shadowy figures step out of the brightness.

Tonight We Ride On Clouds Of Fire
We're Damned By Gods Our DETHS Conspired
We Fear No Mortals In These Worlds
The Gift We Give You Is Your Soul

Fly With Us Tonight
Fly With Us Tonight


The lights start to strobe to the beat of the music and we see the angels of The Fallen standing on stage looking confident.  Diamond, Gothika, Darknyss and Raynin stand on stage and raise their fists in the air looking around confidently before the lights come up completely.  Diamond is dressed in a light blue mini skirt that leaves barely anything to the imagination with a light blue cowl neck sweater that’s so tight, it looks like it’s been painted on and a pair of dark blue go go boots that match the sweater.  Her long, wavy hair is pulled back on the sides in a half ponytail, and she’s got tendrils framing her face as the rest hangs down her in shining curls.  Raynin is in a black leather mini skirt with a pair of fishnet stockings, and a fishnet shirt over a dark purple halter top, with a pair of black leather platform boots with a 7 inch heel that make her almost as tall as her other Angels in their shoes as she moves from one side of the stage to the other, holding her Bombshell Tag Team Championship high.  Gothika is looking just as devastating, wearing pair of black patent leather short shorts which show off all of the curves of her hips and butt, and a black rubber corset with celtic crosses decorating it which leaves nothing to .the imagination, as the swells of her bosom are left bare and looking like they want to spill out for everyone to see.  She’s got on a long, ankle length black lace duster that’s fastened only at the throat and is sheer enough that you can see her flesh clearly underneath it, and her knee high patent leather platform boots complete the look and makes it jaw dropping.  Her hair is wild and free as her friends walk back and forth on the stage, but she stands there, looking around with her icy blue eyed stare, holding her title belt high.  Darknyss is wearing a pair of rhinestone covered, purple stretch shorts shorts and a matching halter style bustier with chains of rhinestones that connect the neckline of the bustier to a rhinestone collar that’s around her throat.  Her hair is hanging down her back in long curls, and she’s got on a pair of matching over the knee boots.   The Angels are especially excited as the crowd is on it’s feet, cheering the newest Sin City Wrestling’s Bombshell Tag Team Champions.  They go from one side of the stage to the other, talking junk to the crowd and throwing their fists in the air.

The Sky
Will Break
Black Fire
Will Wake

Fly On Through The Night
We Built An Allience
Our Numbers Are Strong

We Gather
But We Don't Prey To Gods
What Fools What Lunitics
They Must Think Of Us


Diamond, Gothika, Raynin and Darknyss come back to the center of the stage and pose once more before they start to walk down the ramp to the ring.

But Now We Must Fly
Beasts In The Night
Tragic In The Sky
Battlefield In Sight

Storm Gathers Strong
Cold Blackend Flame
Tell Us Our Future
Stories Of The Slain


Darknyss stops at the center of the ramp and takes the titles from her friends, holding them high, one in each hand as Diamond, Raynin and Gothika each walk around till they each are standing in front of one of the sides of the ring.  Diamond wiggles her hips a moment, then she lifts her leg high into the air and spins around in a circle before she places it on the ring apron and slithers under the bottom rope, not caring what anyone sees as she does so.  Gothika slides under the bottom rope as Darknyss climbs up onto the edge of the apron and steps through the second rope and Raynin climbs the far stairs and grabs the top rope and flips over the rope.  Darknyss then hands Raynin and Gothika their titles as they all spread out in the center of the ring.  

Dangerous Creatures
Those That Oppose Us
Raped All Their Power
Bartered With Warlocks
Cheated The Demons
For Ancient Spells
The Blackened Fire
Waits To Consume Us



Raynin and Gothika each climb a corner throwing their titles high into the air, brandinshing them as they pump their other fists in the air to the beat of the music as Diamond does her thing, going from one side of the ring dancing and leaning over the rope, blowing crystal dust at the crowd, and Darknyss stands in the center of the ring, pointing at them and talking junk to the crowd, nodding.  Raynin and Gothika jump down and switch corners, trying to hype up the crowd before they jump down and they all come to stand beside Darknyss, waiting for the crowd to calm down.  They all are tossed a microphone by the stage hands and they’re beaming from ear to ear at the excitement coming from the crowd.  Darknyss brings her mic to her lips to speak once the crowd and the music dies down.

“So, I know you’re all just as excited as I am to see the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Titles once again where they belong… which is around the waists of the Angels of the Fallen!!  Let’s give these brave women a huge round of applause for doing exactly what I knew they could do, and  take out three of the strongest teams in this company to stand atop the Bombshell Tag Team Mountain!!”

The crowd goes nuts, half of them cheering and the other half booing as Gothika and Raynin look  pleased at themselves, showing off their titles, brandishing them high in the air.  They go from corner to corner, climbing the turnbuckles again, showing off the titles.  Each time they do, the crowd gives a pop.  When they come back to the center of the ring, Darknyss gives themselves a chance to settle back down before she brings the mic back to her lips.

“So, now that you’ve gotten the chance to see the best that the current Bombshell division has to offer at it’s finest… I’ve got a huge bombshell so to speak to let loose on all of you who have been avid fans of the Angels of the Fallen, through all of it’s incarnations.  For those of you who remember… We were once called Cold Blooded, along with the Twin Tigers, AKA Dark Tiger and Giant Tiger, my sister, Darkchyld, and a few more avid souls out there who were lucky enough to grace the wings.  The last time we were in a company owned by Mark Ward and Christian Underwood, we went by the name of Heaven Sent.”

Upon hearing their old name, the fans go nuts again, giving a huge pop.  You can see old school ‘Heaven Sent’ t-shirts being held aloft as well as newer ‘The Fallen’ t-shirts out in the stands.  Out in front, the camera comes across a mother and daughter, the mother wearing  one of the old school Darknyss t-shirts with the color changing graphic t-shirt with a pair of eyes, and the words, ‘the eyes of Darknyss are always watching’ and the daughter wearing one of the newer Fallen T-shirts with the wings outstretched on the back of the shirt that look like they’ve been stitched back on.
 
“Back then, I was the leader of the pack.  I laced up my boots and trounced any and every obstacle that stood in my path.    And so… since the Blast from the Past tournament was coming up… I decided to throw my hat in the ring.  At least for the tournament.  Yeah, that’s right…   You’re going to get to see the Original Angel in action!!  I’m the one who brought this rag tag group of women together in the first place, rallying under a banner of the strength that women can possess, and the skills that can take them to the top of a company, using the only asset that counts… And that’s their skill in the ring!!”

The females in the audience all start to give a huge pop, as the males start to chant, “TITS AND AASSSS!!   TITS AND AASSSS!!   TITS AND AASSSS!!”  Darknyss brings the mic back to her lips as the crowd calms down.

“Now… This whole tournament is the luck of the draw, quite literally.  And I may be lucky and get paired with my fiancée, who’s also in the tournament.  Then again I may not.  But whomever I get paired with…  Be prepared for an experience of a lifetime!  Being paired with the Original Goddess of Wrestling is a treat in and of itself.”

Darknyss leans in towards the camera so her face fills the entire shot.

“And to whomever I end up facing… Be prepared to be brought to the depths of Oblivion!!”


She drops the mic as the music hits, and the scene starts to fade out…
 

<hr size=1 color=plum><hr size=1 color=plum>



_______  *******  -------  *******_______  

 …  END OF SCENE  ...  

_______  *******  -------  *******_______  



<hr size=1 color=plum><hr size=1 color=plum>
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/SCWStuff/newdarknyssscwcommercialbreak_zpsmfajfxbm.jpg>

<hr size=1 color=plum><hr size=1 color=plum>

**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********





____________
____________

Time:  January  28, 2015…  8:30 AM…  

Place:  Belfast, Northern Ireland… Location:  Near the moors outside of the city...

____________
____________


It was early morning and bitterly cold as the Angels of the Fallen stood out on a road beside their rental truck at the head of the moors overlooking Belfast, Ireland, and marveled at the vast whiteness spread out before them.  Gotika took a deep breath, then pulled her double layer of fleece coats tighter around herself.

"Damn Lady!!  Why in the nine layers of HELL do you have us out here in the middle of nowheresville at butt crack in the morning?  I'm freezing my nibblettes off here!!  SHIT!!  And I thought it was cold in Canada!!"

Darknyss chuckles and pulls her hat tighter and further down around her ears, then ties her scarf tighter around her neck as she watches the light dusting of snow flurries drift down around their heads.

"Well, I thought it would be cool to try to jog back through the moors a few miles. I mean, look at this place!!  It's breathtaking!!"

Diamond chuckles and nods slowly as she tries to rub her gloved hands together to warm them up.

"Hell yeah it's breathtaking. But that's cause it's so cold out here, you CAN'T BREATHE without it hurting!!  And you want us to try to run in this?  I was sleeping nice and comfy in my hotel room, thank you very much!  You could have left me there and I would have met you in the gym after doing my cardio on a treadmill.  Besides...  We're not the ones who have years of ring rust to shake off, you do!!"

Darknyss's jaw drops and she glares at her friends.

"Ring rust?!!  Ring rust!!  Really?  You think that I have  just been sitting back, twiddling my thumbs and playing video games, and eating junk food while you three traipse around in the ring?  You KNOW that's not true!!  When you three are training with me, I'm training right along with you!!  I'm busting my ass just as hard as you all do!!  Hell!!  You know I'm in the best shape of my life right now and can do just as well in the sparring ring as all of you can. Hell, even better, cause I only spar with the guys, while you three still spar with the other females!"

Gothika raises her eyebrow and chuckles as she starts to blow on her freezing cold hands trying to warm them up.

“Well, that’s because you almost broke that one chick’s jaw when you got a bit, quote, unquote, “overexcited” and you forgot you were just sparring and kicked her in the face.”

Darknyss shrugged and shook her head slowly.

“Hey, it’s not my fault she was so short that she couldn’t handle facing me.  I’m not about to hold myself back just because the people I’m facing can’t handle my intensity!  There were reasons why I always faced the men in the companies I used to work for.  I mean, look at me!!  So far, the only female that you guys have faced that even came close to my ability in physicality and stature was Rock Rose!  But I will say this… She may be taller than me by a few inches, and she may be bigger than me by a few pounds, but I do have a few very huge pluses over her stature wise and physically…  I’m much cuter, and I got my muscles the natural way.  I have trained my body since I was fourteen years old, I was on the wrestling team, competing against the guys from my freshmen year in highschool, on through college.  I am an all American collegiate wrestler, and I trained in some of the best wrestling schools in the country.  I have trained in multiple forms of martial arts, not just the Isshin-ryu Karate with Sensei Mosley, but Jujitsu, Tae Kwon Do, and capoeira are just a few of the forms I’ve studied, which is why when you all face me, you seem to have such a hard time getting a grasp of what I’m doing to beat you.”

Diamond chuckles and holds up her hands and shakes her head.

“Stop Lady!!  We know all of this already!!  We’re just reminding you that there’s a reason why the other females don’t want to face you.  You just hit too damned hard in sparring.  But the thing to remember is… Ring rust isn’t just about being good in a sparring ring.  It’s about having that competitive nature.  It’s about keeping your awareness of your surroundings through every moment of your match.  You know that better than all of us.”

Darknyss blows her breath out slowly and watches the puffs of cold air float upwards and disappear into the morning air.

“That’s why I’m wondering why it is that you’re talking to me about ring rust.   You don’t know how long I’ve been wanting to get back into the ring.  But I made a promise to Raynin… I made a promise to all of you, that I would step back into the shadows and let you all shine.  I’m so proud of you all.  I’m proud to have had a hand in you getting your titles back.  I’m proud of you Diamond, and what you’re doing with Jeremiah and DT…  You’re taking them to new heights, just as I’m taking the Fallen back to the stratosphere and beyond, where they can shine like the Superstars that they are!  But this… This is my time to step back into the limelight… even if it’s just for a little while.  It’s time for me to show everyone that ALL of the Angels of the Fallen are just as we always say that we are…  The most Dominant Female Force in the Sin City Wrestling!!  I know that I'm facing Necra, who's the self proclaimed Goddess of the Dead... But I'm the Original Goddess of Wrestling!  I've built companies up to their heights just by having my name on a contract!  To me, she's nothing but an upstart whelp just starting to try to grow.”

Diamond shivers and shakes her head.

“I’m sure that right now, we’re just the most cold Female Force in the Sin City Wrestling.  I don’t know about you, but I’m going to take Raynin’s lead and get back in the car.  If you want to run in the cold, then you be our guest.”

Diamond starts to head for the truck, and Darknyss looks back and sees that Raynin’s already gotten in, turned the car over, and is holding her hands out over the heat vent, not having said a word.  Darknyss turns to Gothika and holds her arms out in a pleading gesture.

“Come on Mia!!  You too?”

Gothika looks at the car and sighs heavily.

“Sorry Lady, I may be Canadian, and can stand the cold, but this is more than even I can take.  You’re on your own with this little run.”

Gothika chuckles and shakes her head and walks over to the truck, climbing in as she strokes her arms trying to get warm.  Darknyss turns around and throws her arms up in the air and shouts.

“Fine!!  I’ll do it myself!!”

Darknyss starts to trudge off in the falling snow as the other Angels of the Fallen follow behind her in the truck, letting her set the pace.  After about a couple of hundred feet, the snow starts to get deeper and deeper around the track that the truck had made, and while the sun is shining, the cold wind on the moors blows and even with her moving, Darknyss starts to shiver.  She runs around a bend in the road, then stops on the side and waits for the others to catch up.  Gothika rolls down her window, and Darknyss grumbles at them.

“Okay, okay… You guys were right!  I’m freezing my nibblettes off too!!  Don’t say a word, just let me in and let’s go to the gym.”

She reaches for the door handle, and Gothika guns the car engine, pulling away from her a few feet, and Darknyss screeches in disapproval as her friends chuckle at her as she storms off to catch up.  They play this game a couple of times, before Gothika finally lets Darknyss climb into the back seat before they drive off towards the gym.




<hr size=1 color=plum><hr size=1 color=plum>



_______  *******  -------  *******_______  

 …  END OF SCENE  ...  

_______  *******  -------  *******_______  



<hr size=1 color=plum><hr size=1 color=plum>
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/SCWStuff/newdarknyssscwcommercialbreak_zpsmfajfxbm.jpg>

<hr size=1 color=plum><hr size=1 color=plum>





<hr size=1 color=plum><hr size=1 color=plum>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  


***  Word Count, 3247  ***



13
Supercard Archives / AMY/JESSIE v FALLEN v FREAKETTES vs JADE/CRYSTAL
« on: January 10, 2015, 12:00:48 AM »
 So, I’m posting both rp’s in one go…  Just felt it easier than posting them separately.  Here we go…



______________________________


Gothika RP 1, Inception, 1/11/2014


Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Inception Pay Per Viewl     DATE: Sunday, 1/11/2014

Place: Birmingham, England

Venue:  Birmingham National Indoor Arena

Match: SCW BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP - FOUR CORNER MATCH

Opponent: with, Raynin Vs.  ROCHELLE "ROCK ROSE”  AND FELONY FONTANA Vs. JADE MENANDEZ-ARCADOR and CRYSTAL HILTON Vs. THE METAL AND PUNK CONNECTION , AMY MARSHALL AND JESSIE SALCO (Current Champions)


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/55_bV4ORRFM" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

IT'S 2015 TIME EVERYBODY!!!  The New Year is upon us, and everybody’s ready to start things anew… Including the Angels of the Fallen!  They’ve been preparing their bodies and possibly their minds for the up coming Sin City Wrestling Pay Per view, INCEPTION!!  Why do I say ‘Possibly” you ask?  Because of the twisted nature of their minds of  course.  Our resident Warrior and Vampyric Angels are getting themselves suited and booted for what is going to be more than just a match… But a BATTLE FOR THE SUPREMACY OF THE BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM DIVISION!!  Three of the biggest and best tag teams in the company will be standing there… waiting to face our Angels in an knock down, drag out fight in the center of the ring, and you know it’s not about to be pretty.  It’s going to be brutal!!  But brutality is what our Ladies to best, and The Freakettes’ Felony Fontanna and Rochelle “Rock” Rose, The Metal and Punk Connection’s Amy Marshall and Jessie Salco, along with Jade Menandez-Arcador and Crystal Hilton will find out just what the word ‘Brutality’ stands for.  The fight for the SCW Bombshell Tag Team Championships is not about to be some tea party, or a walk in the park.  When these other tag teams step into the ring against the Fallen’s Raynin and Gothika, they’re going to feel like they’re in the Mortal Kombat video game.  The Angels of the Fallen are expecting for it to be a ‘Flawless Victory!!’  Will they be able to do what’s needed to have that expectation come true?…  Let’s Find out shall we?...


></iframe>

____________
____________

Time:  January 9, 2015…  1:30 PM…  

Place:  Birmingham, England  … Location:  Birmingham International Indoor Arena...  At an Inception Pre-Event… Press Conference…

____________
____________


[/color]

 
The arena is much less full than normal with this being a Pre Event.  No one is expecting very much in the way of matches, but the meet and greets have been very memorable, but the arena’s still pretty packed.  The fans have gotten a chance to be able to step between the ropes to and do mock matches with their favorite Superstars and Bombshells, as well take professional pictures, and even be able to come down to from the backstage, making their own entrances, using their favorite’s music, entrance videos, even quote, unquote, “pyros” created using large screens to mimic the explosions.

There’s a group of reporters that have come down to sit in seats just behind the barricades around the ring, and everyone’s milling about, whispering, and chatting amicably, introducing themselves to one another.  Everyone’s a buzz wondering why they’ve all been called down.



Suddenly, the lights go out, and a bass line starts to thump over the PA and we hear the opening guitar riffs of Dethklok's 'Black Fire Upon Us.  On the titantron the image of three flaming balls of light streak through an image of the night sky as the music continues.  The strains of the music plays over the PA as on the titantron, the four flaming balls rocket towards an image of the earth and the camera angle switches so it looks like they're coming straight towards the screen.  They strike the same spot with a bright flash and four shadowy figures step out of the brightness.

Tonight We Ride On Clouds Of Fire
We're Damned By Gods Our DETHS Conspired
We Fear No Mortals In These Worlds
The Gift We Give You Is Your Soul

Fly With Us Tonight
Fly With Us Tonight


The lights start to strobe to the beat of the music and we see the angels of The Fallen standing on stage looking confident.  Diamond, Gothika, Darknyss and Raynin stand on stage and raise their fists in the air looking around confidently before the lights come up completely.  Diamond is dressed in a dark blue rhinestone covered sweater with a low v-cut and a pair of light blue stretch jeans so tight they look like a second skin, and a pair of black suede boots with a crystal heel.  Her hair is pulled back in a loose ponytail at the base of her neck with a rhinestone encrusted clip, the rest of her curled hair hanging down her back.  Raynin is in a black handkerchief halter top with a rhinestone strand for a collar hanging around her neck and pair of black stretch pants pants and a pair of black knee high patent leather boots that make the look seem so much sexier as she sports her black eye patch as she moves from one side of the stage to the other.  Gothika is looking stunning, wearing a black ankle length pencil skirt with a waist high split that shows a whole lot of fishnet stockinged leg, and her black rubber corset, and her feet are in a pair of black strappy heels.  She’s got a necklace around her throat that looks almost like a bat dangling from a spiderweb of silver and crystal.  Her hair is wild and free as they walk down she stands there, looking around with her icy blue eyed stare.  Darknyss is wearing a pair of black leather pants and a matching halter top which shows alot of cleaveage, and her hair is pulled back in a half ponytail, her hair flowing around her face in masses of curls. They go from one side of the stage to the other, talking junk to the crowd and throwing their fists in the air as the surprised crowd goes wild.

The Sky
Will Break
Black Fire
Will Wake

Fly On Through The Night
We Built An Allience
Our Numbers Are Strong

We Gather
But We Don't Prey To Gods
What Fools What Lunitics
They Must Think Of Us


Gothika, Raynin and Darknyss come back to the center of the stage and pose once more before they start to walk down the ramp to the ring.

But Now We Must Fly
Beasts In The Night
Tragic In The Sky
Battlefield In Sight

Storm Gathers Strong
Cold Blackend Flame
Tell Us Our Future
Stories Of The Slain


Darknyss stops at the center of the ramp as Diamond, Raynin and Gothika each walk around till they each are standing in front of one of the sides of the ring.  Diamond wiggles her hips a moment, then she lifts her leg high into the air and spins around in a circle before she places it on the ring apron and slithers under the bottom rope.  Gothika climbs up the steps and under the center rope as Darknyss climbs up onto the edge of the apron and steps through the second rope and Raynin climbs the far stairs and grabs the top rope and flips over the rope.  

Dangerous Creatures
Those That Oppose Us
Raped All Their Power
Bartered With Warlocks
Cheated The Demons
For Ancient Spells
The Blackened Fire
Waits To Consume Us



Raynin and Gothika each climb a corner turnbuckle, throwing their fists in the air and pumping them to the beat of the music as Diamond leans dances goes from one side of the ring dancing and leaning over the rope, blowing crystal dust at the crowd, and Darknyss stands in the center of the ring, pointing at them and talking junk to the crowd, nodding.  Raynin and Gothika jump down and switch corners, trying to hype up the crowd before they jump down and they all come to stand beside Darknyss, waiting for the crowd to calm down.  Everyone is surprised by the dexterity of Gothika in the heels.   They all are tossed a microphone by the stage hands and they’re beaming from ear to ear at the excitement coming from the crowd.  Darknyss brings her mic to her lips to speak once the crowd and the music dies down.

“So… I know why everyone’s here, even if they don’t.  This is an impromptu chance for all of us to be able to speak on this upcoming match this Sunday in this very ring!!”

The crowd goes nuts again, a mix of boos and cheers filling the air, but everyone is on their feet making a raucous noise.  Darknyss holds he hands out and beckons for the crowd to settle down again as she brings the microphone back to her lips.  

“Now, first off…  We invited the press here so we could make an exciting announcement, but we’re going to wait for that until the end of what we’re needing to say.  But first..  We’re going to make all of your days by fiving you something special!!!”

She holds out the microphone as the crowd erupts into cheers and boos.  The camera scans the crowd, and you see people holding up The Fallen T-Shirts, and a lot of posters, everyone hoping for something.  The Angels all walk around the ring, hyping up the crowd more, then Darknyss gestures to the stage hands around the ring.  They hand her and the other Angels each a t-shirt cannon, and they start to load them up and fire off The Fallen special edition t-shirts, towels, hoodies, and even a jacket or two before they put them down, climbing the ring posts again and gesturing to the crowd before it calms down and they all come together again in the center of the ring

"Now…  Everyone’s been wondering what to expect when my girls step into the ring as the number one contenders for the Bombshell Tag Team Championships….  Especially since the match isn’t just any old match, but a Four Corners Match.  Well, I’ll tell you what to expect.  Nothing less then EPICNESS!!  As you can see, we’re at the peak of our prowess.  We’re cut from working out hard, eating our vitamins, drinking our milk, and training to be the best that we can be!!”

Darknyss grins as all of them start to flex, showing off the various stages of muscles, but all of them are well defined, and have muscles on top of muscles.  Some lithe and lean like on Diamond, some hard and thick on Darknyss, but Gothika and Raynin are the most defined and well sculpted.  Darknyss claps as she gestures at her friends.

“You see.. We’re perfect specimens of what a Champion should be.  We’ve got our eyes on the prize, and that prize is the Bombshell Tag Team Titles!  We’ve put so much on the line, and we’re not about to let them escape our grasps once again!  But then, Look at who our competition is!!  Did you think we were going to make sure we were at anything less than our best when we’re facing who we are?”

Darknyss chuckles and the crowd starts to cheer and give a huge pop.   Gothika brings the mic to her lips, a look of seriousness on her face.

“See, All of the others look at us and they see us for who and what we are.  We are predators.  Plain and simple.  True, we may be the good guys…  But there are levels of good.  And we’ve decided to take the approach of…  ‘Do enough evil for the cause of good’.  So we’re not going to go out there and strut around, showboating, and talking shit.  We are going to do what we know has to be done!  We are going to drive you down to the ground, one at a time, and leave you all in broken heaps!!  And I ‘m hoping that you all put up a struggle.  Because that will make when we do take you down, so much sweeter.  The fight always makes the blood flow, and the pain and anguish taste so much sweeter.”

The crowd goes nuts again and Gothika holds her arms out to soak in the intensity of the overwhelming support.  Raynin brings the microphone t her lips and speaks softly.

“Do you get it girls?  Jade, Rock Rose, Felony, Crystal, Amy and Jesse… You’re all just meat for the beasts!  You’re cannon fodder in this war that my friends and I are fighting to get to the top!  Oh, we know you all have potential… But you just don’t have everything it takes to be what this company needs as Champions… And we’re going to prove it to you.  One punch, One kick, One stomp, ONE HIT AT A TIME!!  GET READY!!!  It’s time for you to get your tickets punched girls…    We’ve got them all ready for you…  A ONE WAY TICKET TO PAINVILLE!!’

She tosses the microphone over her shoulder and their music hits and the group of women all come together and tap fists in a circle and blow it up as the scene fades out...

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>




_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  


***  Word Count, 3435  ***








Raynin Inception RP 2


Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Inception Pay Per View    DATE: Sunday, 012/11/2015

Place: Birmingham, England


Venue: Birmingham National Indoor Arena


Match: SCW BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP - FOUR CORNER MATCH


Opponent: W/ Gothika vs THE METAL AND PUNK CONNECTION © , Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall vs THE FREAKETTES Rochelle “Rock” Rose and Felony Fontana vs Jade Menandez-Arcador and Crystal Hilton



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


It’s beginning to look a lot like Inception time!!  That’s right!  The Sin City Wrestling’s first Pay Per View of the year is looming closer and closer, and everyone’s in a right tizzy about it all!  The excitement is almost palpable  with it’s intensity and it’s got everyone waiting on the edge of their seats for what they know will be one of the most amazing nights.  It’s the best way to kick of the new year for the Angels of the Fallen… by kicking the asses of their opponents and finally reclaiming what they’ve been craving for months now… The Sin City Wrestling’s Bombshell Tag Team Championship titles!!  But the question on everyone’s mind is…  Who will actually be teaming up with Gothika when she steps into the ring?  Will Raynin be able to overcome the forces that are working against her deep within her psyche?  Or… Will it be The Other that comes out to play?  And with what we’ve seen of The Other’s past…  If it IS The Other that steps into the ring and not Raynin, what does that mean for her opponents?   Will it be more than just Gothika who tries to bathe in the blood of their opponents at Inception?  Or will The Other be able to keep enough control to be able to pull of the upset of the year, and help her fellow Angel walk out of the Pay Per view as the newest Bombshell Tag Team Champions?!!  I know I can’t wait to see what unfolds…  Can you?...

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe>

____________
____________

Time:  December 31, 2014, 11:30 PM...  

Place:  Manchester, England…   Location:  Inside Clubb Dredd…  The VIP section…  

_______________________

It was cold outside.  The snow had started falling and the moon had a layer of clouds spread across it like globs of spiderwebs spread across across the branches of trees in a forest.  The snow had continued to fall since early that morning, and the crystalline forms of snowflakes sparkled in the street light’s brilliance as they floated past to land on the ground, and await being trampled underfoot.  Their solemn beauty and grace unceremoniously forgotten as pedestrians scurried off towards one pub after another… One club after another… One house after another in search of just the right place to let loose before the New Year’s ball dropped, and the old year gave up the ghost to the young and fresh faced year of tomorrow.

The promise of unknown wonders yet to come has gotten everyone so excited, and ready for the clock to strike midnight.  The trip across the pond had been eventful to say the least.  The fans had flocked the airport just outside of security for days, waiting for the chance to see their favorites before the climbed on the planes to fly off for the Inception Pay Per View.  They’d had to do an impromptu autograph and photo session just to be able to get through security.  Luckily, everyone they were flying with were used to the potentiality of such a situation happening, and even when going on a flight, they’d dressed for the part.  Gothika was all in black, from the black jeans and knee high lug bottomed combat boots to the black wife beater tank top under her black leather jacket.  Her shoulder length wavy hair was flowing loosely around her shoulders as she took pictures with the fans, flashing her fangs and looking menacing one moment and grinning happily the next, depending on what each fan asked for.  Michael had stood back and simply watched his girl work, being a good guy and holding the bags for her and giving the occasional autograph when asked.  Darknyss was in a pair of dark blue denim jeans so tight, you had to wonder if they were painted on.  She’d worn a dark blue button down silk shirt with a dragon on the back, tucked into the waist band of her jeans, with a white tank top underneath it, and looked casual, yet dressy with the suede dress ankle boots with a short heel as she walked stood beside Dark Tiger, supporting her fiancée as always.  Her hair was  pinned up in what looked like a dramatic tumble of waves in an upsweep hair do, but she secretly knew that it had taken her all of five minutes to do all of that hair in that way.  Diamond had wrapped herself around Jeremiah like she was a coat, dressed in a pair of super tight hip hugger light blue jeans with a light blue v-neck sweater that showed so much cleavage, it looked like her boobs would fall out for everyone to see with every move she made.  Her black suede over the knee boots looked like they were butter soft and accented the light blue colors of her outfit rather than dampened them, and she had all of that long hair hanging loose and swinging free in curls that looked touchably soft.  For herself, she had pulled out a pair of black, white and grey urban camouflage pants that managed to be form flattering in their looseness when paired with the heather grey tank top and a pair of black combat boots.  She’d grabbed a matching camouflage cap and her own black leather jacket, before she’d walked out of the door, her hair in a tight ponytail under the cap to keep it under control.   She’d actually surprised herself when a little girl no more than ten years old had come up to salute her, so she’d decided to give the girl the cap.  It had been one of many caps she had that matched the outfit, but she could tell that when she pulled out a magic marker from her bag and penned her name on the outer brim of the hat, then plunked it on the girls head…  With the look the little girl had given her, she’d just made a fan for life.

The flight over had been uneventful.  She’d settled down with her Nintendo DS and her iPad mini, and resigned herself to a night of sleep and video games.  The one good thing about flying first class besides the extra leg room is that you get a better choice of food, but it’s still airplane food, so they’d brought their own.  Everyone else that wasn’t in the group peeked over their seats as she and her friends started digging out the little refrigerated containers of crab salad and sliced cheeses and fruit and other little goodies that her, Gothika, Darknyss and Diamond had packed in their lunch bags and stored in their carry-ons.  She actually had a little girl sitting in her mother’s lap beside her, looking down at her food and licking her lips.  When the girl’s mother tried to give her something off of their own plate, the girl started to whine and cry.  The girl didn’t want what her mother had brought, but what she and her friends had brought.  When the little girl’s mother put her earphones in her hears, and turned back to her book, the little girl started to crawl towards her.  She didn’t say a word or move a muscle, but as the little girl’s hand started to snake towards a plump and juicy looking grape, she growled softly but menacingly.  The little girl stopped moving and looked up at her, and what she saw froze her in her tracks.  The red, snake like slitted eyes were glaring at the little girl, and she slowly backed back up onto her mother’s lap and curled up, looking over her shoulder every now and then with a frightened look.  She knew she’d given the little girl a glimpse of evil she never thought she’d ever see in a human being, and she chuckled softly to herself.  The rest of the flight was just another walk in the park, but the mother of the little girl wondered at how well behaved the little girl had been for the entire flight.  

After they’d disembarked and had made it through customs, The Angels of the Fallen and their fellas had gotten a cart for their luggage because they’d already been told to expect a large group of fans for another meet and greet.  They stopped by the bathrooms to freshen up because you know that when there’s a camera on you all of the time, you can’t show the crust in the corners of your eyes, or the drool on your shoulder when you sleep.  The people of England didn’t disappoint, and had opened their arms welcomingly as they’d stepped off of the concourse and into the main section of the airport.  They’d spent about an hour, just signing autographs again and taking photos until the car that had been ordered finally showed up to take them all to the hotel to get some rest then get ready.  And of course, after sleeping off the ten hour flight, they were ready for a chance to play.

They’d been invited by a friend of the others, Nyla Dupre… And Angel from way back, to Club Dredd.  It was “a place to be with the Supernaturals” was what they’d been told, and when they entered the club, she knew just what she meant.  There were all types around her… vampyres, werewolves, wereleopards, voodoo priestesses, witches… all just dancing together and bringing in the new year together.  It was pretty chill.  

The New Year was fast approaching as she stepped out from behind the velvet rope that sectioned off the VIP section of the club that they’d all decided to celebrate the holiday in.  She looked back at the VIP section at her friends as they lifted their drinks to her and she smiled a wicked smile.  She knew they couldn’t see her face clearly from this distance… They couldn’t see the redness of her eyes, or the evil glint that twinkled in them.

She’d worn black that night…  A pair of black patent leather pants and a sheer shirt with a black lace bra underneath graced her lithe form as she moved in time with the music, her hair loose around her body.  Her black rubber  boots with the three inch heels were just enough of a contrast to the patent leather to stand out, but she looked like she was ready to turn it out, and that’s just what she did.

As she moved, the lights strobed around her body as she flung her hair from side to side as the music thrummed and beat around her.  And inside of her, she could feel the scratching at the walls in the center of the maze of mirrors.  



_______________________


Behind the eyes of our Warrior Angel, in the center of a maze of mirrors,  rested a young girl…  Or that’s what she looked like at this point in time.  In her heart, she was a grown ass woman, and being treated in this way is more degrading, more aggravating than a little bit.  She was sitting on the canopied bed that rested in the center of the maze… It was where she had placed herself after she’d finally stopped clawing at the mirrors.   She knew there was no way out that way… And the sound of the song repeated in her ears… like a tormenting soundtrack was enough to drive the sanest man stark raving insane.


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!



The little girl picked up the stuffed tiger that was resting under her arm and placed it on her chest and looked into the glass eyes and whispered softly to herself….

“It’s time…  I welcome you in.  Do with me what you will, just get me free so I can face my opponents and put the Other back where it belongs… IN IT”S CAGE!!”

The sound begins as soft purring, which slowly becomes a low growl as the stuffed animal on her chest starts to grow and expand.  It looks almost like a balloon animal being blown up slowly from the inside out.  And as the stuffed animal grew, so too did the little girl.  She grew up as her body elongated and became more shapely until it was no longer a stuffed animal and a little girl, but a full grown tiger and a grown woman lying in the bed.  She lifts her arms up to caress the sides of the animal and they slowly start to meld together.  They stretch and come together until laying in the bed is what looks like a woman covered in tiger fur.  The eyes that open are those of a cat, and a roar fills the center of the maze.  Just then, a blaze of fire rings the bed, and the tiger-woman leaps up against the headboard, trying to keep the flames away from her as she roars her anger to the sky.  The sound of the song gets louder and louder trying to drown out the sounds of the roars...


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!



The song changes, and just like that, the eyes switch from red slitted back to their normal brown.  She smirks and whispers...  

”Ssssstill not good enough little girl…”
[/b]



There's a faint roaring underneath the sounds of the music as the scene fads out.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  


***  Word Count,  2538 ***

14
Supercard Archives / AMY/JESSIE v FALLEN v FREAKETTES vs JADE/CRYSTAL
« on: January 04, 2015, 12:00:39 AM »
 Raynin Inception RP 1


Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Inception Pay Per View    DATE: Sunday, 012/11/2015

Place: Birmingham, England


Venue: Birmingham National Indoor Arena


Match: SCW BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP - FOUR CORNER MATCH


Opponent: W/ Gothika vs THE METAL AND PUNK CONNECTION © , Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall vs THE FREAKETTES Rochelle “Rock” Rose and Felony Fontana vs Jade Menandez-Arcador and Crystal Hilton



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


Christmas, Christmas time is near!! Time for joy, and time for dropkicks to the FACE!!  Yeah, you heard me right!  The Superstars and Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling are taking things across the pond for the first show of the new year!!  And everyone’s excited!!  But what happened over the holiday?  Did Despayre and Angel get gifts from Santa like usual?  Did Delia get hit by Krampus’s stick for being on the naughty list?  Did the Owner of the company, Mark Ward eat a little too much Christmas Goose and drink a little too much champagne then end up going into a tryptophan induced coma and wind up crashed out on the couch?  Or did he happen to book one of the most awaited for matches of this upcoming season?!!  Oh, I think the last one has it!!  That’s right!! The Angels of the Fallen finally get the chance to get their long lost titles back around their waists.  But it’s not going to be easy… A Four Corners match against three formidable Bombshell Tag Teams is no easy feat to overcome.  It’s going to be the Freakettes, Felony Fontana and Rochelle Rock Rose in one corner, Jade Menandez-Arcador and Crystal Hilton in the second corner, The current Bombshell Tag Team Champions, The Metal and Punk Connection’s Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall will be in the third corner, and last but not least…  The Angels of the Fallen, Gothika and Raynin will round out the match!!   Like I said!!  A match for the ages!!  You know it’s going to get all kinds of crazy up in that ring!!  But just how crazy remains to be seen, as Raynin keeps having to deal with more and more strangeness while dealing with what everyone perceives as her mental stability.  Will it help her in the match?  Or will it hinder her and cause her and her friend to again walk away empty handed?  Things are heating up as the Pay Per View looms closer and closer… But for now, let’s see what happened over the Christmas Break…  


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe><hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
____________
____________

Time:  December 25, 2014, 5:30 PM...  

Place:  Detroit, Michigan…   Location:  Inside The Darkk Family Home…  

____________
____________
It was cold outside that night.  It had rained and the temperature outside just dropped.  It didn't quite feel like the time of year it was, there was no snow in Detroit this year.  It was just rainy and cold.  But inside… inside it was another story.

For inside the Darkk family home, it was warm and toasty...  And full of people.  It was so full of people you couldn't hardly think from the noise of them all.  The smiling... The laughing... The corny jokes.... It was enough to make you want to…  well, just vomit from the saccharine sweetness that filled the room.  But she knew she had to keep that happy face on.  She had to smile and bear it.  She had to sing the songs and swallow down the sickeningly sweet headiness of the home made egg nog and kiss the boys and the little girls when they kept running around with the headbands that held the fake mistletoe on a stick…  To say it was exhausting was an understatement.  

She sat there in the living room after having let the kids run her around like a little rag doll all morning and most of the afternoon, and she thought she’d finally gotten a chance to get a second’s peace, when in runs Darknyss’s twin niece and nephew at top speed with the rest of the little rugrats coming right behind them.  The twins were about eight years old now, and were hopped up on sugar from the maple syrup and home made blueberry sauce with breakfast, the sweet potato pie ice cream with lunch, the chocolate cake with dinner, and the candy that was in their Christmas stockings that had just gotten re-hung over the fireplace and were still stuffed with more sweets.  She was surprised that they hadn’t collapsed into a sugar coma yet.  But no…  These kids were like the Energizer freakin’ BUNNY today!  She held out her hands and stopped them before they barreled into her for the fifteenth time in the past two hours and she shook her head.

“Hey now!  I told you both to not jump on me like that!”

Little DJ screwed his face up into a pout and crossed his arms over his chest, looking petulant.

“But that’s no fair Auntie Ray Ray!!  You let the other people you work with jump on you like that!!”

She chuckled and shook her head with a very wicked grin on her face.

“And when they do, I also kick them in the face once they’ve done it, now don’t I?”

His twin sister, Dee Dee frowned at her and stuck her bottom lip out.

“Not always.  Sometimes they  hit you so hard, you can’t get up for a long time.”

She bit her bottom lip, trying to stop the rather awful comment she was about to make that might have spilled the beans on who was actually behind her eyes  at that moment, and she shook her head slowly, taking a deep breath before she spoke.

“Now DJ… Dee Dee… your Mom and Dad have both spoken to you about what they used to do for a living, haven’t they?”

DJ nodded his head quickly and grinned hugely.

“Yeah!!  The were wrestlers!  Just like you and Auntie Lady and Auntie Emme and Auntie Mia!!”

She put on the saccharine sweet grin and nodded at the twins as she leaned closer to them.

“That’s right!!  We’re all wrestlers!  So I’m not just letting people throw themselves on top of me when I’m in the ring.  I’m fighting for something precious!”

Dee Dee nodded again and pulled out a chocolate covered cherry and held it out to her with a sweet smile.

“Yeah… just like when we fight to get these out of the wrapper without breaking the chocolate cause if you do, then the cordial gets all mushed and it doesn’t taste quite right.”

She laughed an almost genuine laugh at that moment as she thought of the comparison.

“Yeah, that’s about right…  Fighting to climb the ladder of a wrestling company so you can get your hands on a title belt is a lot like trying to get a chocolate covered cherry cordial out of a wrapper without mushing it.  I can totally see the similarities.  If you don’t fight hard enough, then you never get to where you need to be.  But if you fight too hard and put too much into it, you can either injure yourself and take yourself out of the running, or you can get disqualified and lose anyways.  You have to give it just the right mix of skill and desire to climb to the top of the mountain in any business… but in wrestling, the line if finer than most.”

As she had been speaking, Dee Dee had skillfully unwrapped the cherry cordial and held it out to her with a satisfied grin.

“But you’re like me Auntie Ray Ray.  You know how to do your best and get it almost every time.  Not like DJ who ends up just mushing it and sucking it through the wrapper. “

Dee Dee made a face at her brother who made a face back at her.

“Well, maybe I just like my cordials mushed!  Did you ever think of that?!!  And maybe Auntie Ray Ray likes it like that too!  You’ve seen what she can do in the ring!!”

DJ turned to her and held out a mushed cherry cordial in his hand.  It had been mushed pretty well and some of the sweet liquid had started to seep through the wrapper and was staining his hand.

“You don’t like it all need and clean, do you Auntie Ray Ray?  You like it messy, don’t you?!!  Cause sometimes it’s just fun to see the red stuff decorating your palm!”

As she looked down at the crushed cherry cordial in the wrapper, she threw her head back and laughed a wicked laugh.

“You know DJ, you do have a point there.  Sometimes it’s more fun to be messy with it…”

Dee Dee just stared at her with wide unbelieving eyes.

“But then, the cordial tastes like aluminum foil from the wrapping!  It tastes all tinny and icky!!”

She made a face and DJ shook his head.

“Nuh uh…  That taste just gives it a little extra flavor!!”

He popped the cordial into his mouth and sucked at the wrapper until it was pristine.  Not a hint of chocolate or cherry cordial was left on the paper, and he stuck his now cordial stained tongue out at his sister

“Ugh!! DJ!!  Sometimes you are just so gah-roosss!!!  Just so gross!!”

Dee Dee moves to put the nicely unwrapped cordial into her own mouth, but DJ grabs her hand, balling it up into a fist around the sweet and causing all of the red innards to squish into her palm.

“I am NOT GROSS!!!”

Dee Dee looks at her brother with an incredulous look and she has tears in her eyes.

“DJ!!  HOW COULD YOU!! THAT WAS MINE!!”

Her brother shrugs and shakes his head.

“There’s nothing wrong with it.  It’s still yours!!  So eat it!”

Dee Dee frowns and moves to throw the sweet down onto the floor by flicking it off of her hand, but she stops the little girls movements by grabbing her small fist in her palm and stopping her movement.  She looks down at the smushed cordial and smirks for a moment before she looks up at the two young Darkk children.

“Actually… you’re both right.”

Dee Dee looks up at her confused.

“What do you mean Auntie Ray Ray?”

She looks down at the smushed cordial in the little girl’s hand and takes her fingertip and gently swipes it through the chocolate and red mess, getting a big glob of it, holding it up in the light as she looks at it curiously.

“I mean…  I wrestle the way I like my cordials…  I take my time… I want to get it right… I slowly take it out of the wrapper, meaning I work my way up through the ranks.  I get to where I need to be to show that I deserve to be in the position that I’ve fought for.  That’s where the cordial is out of the wrapper.  Then… I crush any and all opposition in my way…  And I partake of the sweet treat in the gooey center…”

She brings her finger slowly to her lips and sucks at the cordial on her fingertip softly, her eyes closing for a moment before she pulls her finger out of her mouth with an evil grin on her face.  DJ and Dee Dee look at one another, then back at her with a wide eyed look of surprise, then they both smile widely and nod slowly.  Dee Dee holds her hand out to her so that she can finish getting the rest of the cordial, then she licks at the last of the smushed up sweet.

“I get it now!!  That’s why you fight the way you do in the ring!  You want everyone to know that you can win at any time, and by any means necessary.  You don’t just have to beast your way through a match, cause you have technical skills on top of everything else!!”

She looked at Dee Dee with a grin.

“I like that term… “Beasting your way” through it…  You are a very knowledgeable little girl Dee Dee.  Have you been talking to your Auntie Lady again about what you want to be when you grow up?”

Dee Dee grinned sheepishly and blushed all the way up to her ears.

“Yeah, I have.  Auntie Lady has already said she’s got me signed up to go to El Jefe’s gym as a graduation present.  He was so nice!!”

She threw her head back and laughed wickedly again.

“Oh, so you want to go to Mi Abuelo’s gym to do your training?  You must have a penchant for pain then.  He seems nice now… but once you join his gym, he becomes El Monstruo!  The Monster!!  That’s what we used to call him as a teacher.”

DJ laughed and patted his sister’s shoulder.

“That must mean he’s even harder than Auntie Lady!  She treats us like any other student when she’s running the dojo, even though we’re only eight.  She says we’re all blackbelts in training… even the black belts are still black belts in training.”

She reaches behind their heads and pulls out two more cordials from seemingly out of nowhere, and they gasp and cheer at the ‘magic’.  She then leans over and pushes them away from her.

“Alright, go on…  Get on out of here you two scamps.  I’ve got some things about my match to think about…”

The twins scamper off, and once they’re out of the room, she hears them yelling, “BEAST IT!!  BEAST IT!!  BEAST IT!!  YYYYEEEAAAHHHHH!!” as they run off towards another part of the house, the rest of the kids in tow.  She leaned back in the easy chair near the fireplace and started to stare at the flames as her gaze turned inward…


_______________________


Behind the eyes of our Warrior Angel, in the center of a maze of mirrors,  rested the sociopathic presence of The Other.  She sat in the rocking chair which sat beside the bed of the child in whose body she had taken  up residence….  Been imprisoned to be more accurate.  And she was smiling.  She was smiling because things had been changing as of late.  Things had been progressing towards a true twist of fate…

You see, many years ago, an oracle foretold of these days.  She’d said that a child would be born… a warrior child who would hold the future of all things in her hands…  a warrior child who would house within her the beast that was meant to devour all…  drowning it all in a river of blood, tears, sorrow and pain.   And The Other’s mother had believed that she was the One…  She was the One to bring the pain.  She was the one to bring the sorrow.  She was the one to break the bones of those who stood in her way… She was the one to break their bodies, their minds and their spirits… She was the one to make mothers weep at the sight of the destruction of their children at her hands…  She was the one to make fathers drop to their knees and scream their anguish to the heavens a the sight of their children being dismantled slowly, first mentally, then physically, and left in a huddled mess, screaming.  Her mother had put The Other inside of this flesh…  This all encompassing flesh… This bundle of needs and emotions which she couldn’t quite control, but as the time goes on, the days go on, the moments become more and more…  

She’s started to come to understand what the emotions were.  She’s started to understand  the needs and the hungers and the cravings that fueled this rampant flesh…  She’d started to want more of it.  She’d come to desire every day, every hour, every minute, every second of it all…  Every moment had become a solar flare of experience behind the eyes of this warrior child.  Each time she was able to take control of this flesh, it was a sensation unlike any other… Everything she did while she was in control of this body was intoxicating.  From the sensations of touch, to the taste of food, to the flashes of pain, to the joy of orgasmic joy when she partook of another person’s body with hers…  It had become a heady drug indeed.    

Here she sat, humming and singing softly to herself, knowing that the sound reverberated along the mirrors in the maze to where ever it was that the little girl was hiding…



'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…



Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


The Other knew that she could hear every word that she said as it bounced and echoed through and off of the mirrors, chasing the little rabbit around the maze…

”Ssssooo… It’sss Chrisssstmasss time… and I thought I’d read you a little ssssstory….  I’ll even be nice and let you come and get into bed.  Come on…  I won’t bite… I promisssseee…. You can even keep your little pet tiger with you to keep you company.”
[/b]


The Other snapped her fingers and the little girl appeared, running around a corner as if she were being chased.  The girl stopped, and turned as if to run, But The Other snapped her fingers again and the way behind the little girl suddenly disappeared.  The little girl gasped and slowly turned to face The Other… to find The Other sitting contentedly in the rocking chair, with a big book on her lap.  She was dressed in a red polo style sweater dress with white fur trim around the collar and the cuffs of the wrists as well as the hem of the dress, and she had a wide black leather belt on with a huge silver buckle and a red elf’s hat with a big white furry pompom on the end of it.  She looked like Hell’s version of Mrs. Claus.  She motioned for the little girl to sit on the bed, all the while singing the song to herself.


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!



The little girl ran around the room, but found that the exits had all been blocked… But The Other had clouded all of the mirrors, so no more horrors could show themselves to her at that time.  She climbed into the bed and wrapped her arms around the stuffed tiger, holding onto it closely as the Other just sat and rocked.

”It’s Christmas time… So I thought I’d give you a little present girl.”
[/b]


She sat back in the chair and opened the book and began to read.


”T’was the night of Inception, and all through the Sin City Wrestling, the place was a jumping, and bumping and rustling.

The stage hands running around crazed and frantic, as Despayre and Angel were up to their usual antics.

The Mean Girls were stocking their boobs, lips, and butts full of silicone, while Felony Fontana stuffed Rock Rose full of protein shakes and testosterone.

Jade Menandez-Arcador was pitching and Crystal Hilton was catching as they threw bullshit left and right to see if anything was hatching.

Cause they knew in their hearts they were only just lost lambs for the bigger and better Bombshells in their match to slam.

And then Amy Marshall and Jessie Salco blustered and stamped, running their mouths about how they were the Champs.

When out of the locker room there arose such a clatter.  Everyone came a-running to see what was the matter.

Out of the smoke and the pyros should appear, but the Angels of the Fallen as the crowd stood and cheered.

They stepped in the ring, and everyone else cowered and glared, cause they knew in the end, the future Champs had appeared.

And after the dust cleared, and the bell rang, and the bodies were removed, Gothika and Raynin stood victorious as the audience approved.


The Other looks up with a grin at the little girl.

”I think you catch my drift... just as the opponents in our match will.”
[/b]


She suddenly disappears and leaves the little girl locked in the center of the maze as the song plays on…


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



15
Climax Control Archives / White Rabbit (Raynin RP)
« on: December 13, 2014, 12:00:24 AM »
 Here we go…



______________________________



Raynin RP

SCW's Climax Control, 12/14/2014

Event: Sin City Wrestling’s Climax Control    DATE: Sunday, 12/14/2014

Place: Bakersfield, California

Venue: Icardo Center


Match: FOUR CORNER MATCH

Opponent: AMY MARSHALL vs CRYSTAL HILTON  vs FELONY FONTANNA




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



Things have not quite been going as expected for the Angels of the Fallen.  First, their big moment against the Freakettes ends in a draw, then when they step into the ring against Crystal Hilton and Jade Manendez-Arcador, they are handed a devastating defeat!!  What is this world coming to, where an Angel can’t seem to cut a break!!  And to make matters worse, the Freakettes were there… taunting, ever taunting the two Angellic Crusaders as they were given a big blow to their egos.  But now…  Now it’s time for a glorius comeback, as the New Year fast approaches, and the Angels are given a chance to redeem themselves, as the announcement of the Four Corner Championship matchup as the Champions, the Metal and Punk connection, have to defend their titles against the Freakettes, Crystal Hilton and Jade Manendez- Arcador, and our favorite Angellic Creatures, The Fallen.  But before that, a bit of retribution is going to be dished out as  Raynin is up first.  And in true form, as she steps into the ring, ready to get the juices flowing against Felony Fontanna, Crystal Hilton, and Amy Marshall in a Four Corner Match…  But the biggest question on everyone’s mind is…  with what happened the week before, it was clear that Raynin’s state of mind had a hand in the defeat.  Will her mental situations affect her during this upcoming match?  Or… Will that little taste of insanity be just what the doctor ordered to send her to the head of the class and hand her a win?  Let’s see what unfolds...


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
____________
____________

Time:  December 28, 2014, 5:30 PM...  

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada…   Location:  Inside Gothika and Darknyss’s Apartment…  

____________
____________

She was fine.  She had to be fine.  I mean, didn’t she?  Everyone thought that she was okay.  I mean… She looked okay….  She smelled ok… She even spoke like she was okay… most of the time anyways…  She fed he cat and groomed Miss Kittay so you could hear her purring almost every moment of the day.  She ate three meals and snacked on the occasional bowl of caramel or cheddar popcorn… She did her shopping like normal and signed autographs whenever any one stopped her, and smiled for the fans.  She dressed like she was fine… She put on her jeans and her cute shirts and her gym shoes every day, and he socks matched.  Her hair was always done, combed and brushed and either pulled back into a pony tail, French braided down her back, or hanging in loose waves around her face like normal.  She always wore her Chanel No. 5, or her Coco Chanel, or her Yves St. Laurent perfume so she smelled good.  Her teeth were brushed so she didn’t have the yuck mouth…  But there was something that was hiding… Just behind the eyes, you could see it… When you looked just so, or caught a glimpse of her out of the corner of your eye, you could see… something was wrong.  Something wasn’t quite right with her.

If you looked at her on a normal day, you wouldn’t see it.  But when you could see it besides that occasional glimpse, was when she was training.  That’s when it was clear on her face…  When she hit the gym…  As soon as she stepped on the training room floor, or into the sparring ring, you could see the difference in her.  It was just there…  That spark in her eyes… it would flicker, and her whole demeanor would change…  

It was like a light switch went off inside of her mind, and her pupils would seem to shrink until they almost looked like slit.  And she would start to growl as she began to train.  As her body moved, it seemed as if some demonic force that wanted nothing more than to push her to a different level had possessed her…  Pushing her body until her limbs would twitch with exertion, sweat drenched her body, and she would literally drop to the ground in exhaustion after every training session.  Everyone noticed it.  Her friends noticed it, her partners and teammates noticed it…  But the question was…  Was it such a bad thing?  

Her teammates thought it was just her desire to become stronger.  I mean, it was pretty clear that she was getting stronger by the day.  Her muscles bulked up some and became more defined.  Her abs looked like you could bounce a brick off of them, and she wouldn’t flinch.  She didn’t just have a six or an eight pack…  Her muscles had come to look like steel cords, craving to show off her skill every time she moved.  She didn’t drop weight, so much as she gained muscle weight.  Her clothes had gotten loose on her, so she’d spent a day with her friends shopping, so she could have the outfits she needed when she stepped into the ring.  She didn’t want to have anything tailored or taken in, because she knew that if she continued on the regimen she was on, she’d need to have the larger clothes once she picked up more muscle weight.  I mean, it was cool for the guys back in the day to  hulk out, flex, and rip off their shirts… But that was not quite the look she was going for when she stepped into the ring.  She wasn’t doing it just to look bigger, like some of the people who step into the ring do.  It was just as it was supposed to be on the outside… everything looked to be ok.  

But there was someone who was worrying about her, because they had noticed the change in her.

She’d gotten the call from her Abuela earlier in the day.  It was short and sweet to begin with as they began to talk.

“Hola mi preciosa niña. Te he echado de menos.” { Hello my lovely girl.  I have missed you. }

She had chuckled as she heard her Grandmother’s tinkling laughter on the other end of the phone, knowing that was what was expected of her.

“Hola Abuela. ¿Cómo estás? Te he echado de menos. ¿Qué te hizo llamar?.”  
{ Hello Grandmother.  How are you?  I've missed you too.  What made you call? }

Her grandmother made a rude noise in her throat she could tell she was shaking her head in a reprimand.

“¿Necesito una razón para llamar a mi propia nieta? Sólo tenía que oír su voz y asegurarme de que estabas bien. Yo no había oído hablar de usted en tanto tiempo. Oh ... Y tu abuelo envía su amor.”  
{ Do I need a reason to call my own granddaughter?  I just needed to hear your voice and make sure you were alright.  I hadn't heard from you in so long.  Oh...  And your grandfather sends his love. }

She kind of zones out and doesn’t respond very quickly, and her Abuela clears her throat, then speaks to her, interrupting whatever is on her mind.  

"¿Estás bien mi niña?"
{ Are you ok my dear? }

She snaps back to attention and quickly interjects.

"Abuela disculpas.  Dile que lo amo demasiado.  Y me alegro de que usted llamó la Abuela. Realmente soy.  Sólo tengo mi mente en lo que ocurrió durante el último partido, y sobre mi próximo partido. Estoy...  Emocionado por tener la oportunidad de regresar al ring contra Felony Fontanna y Crystal Hilton.  Y Amy Marshall es sólo va a ser la guinda del pastel."  
{ Apologies Grandmother.  Tell him I love him too.  And I'm glad that you called Grandmother.  Really I am.  I've just got my mind on what happened during the last match, and about my upcoming match.  I am... Excited about getting the chance to get back in the ring against Felony Fontanna and Crystal Hilton.  And Amy Marshall  is just going to be icing on the cake. }

Her Abuela chuckles and makes a rude noise.

"Usted no tiene que tratar de salir con excusas para mí. Sé que es algo malo y que no me estás diciendo lo que está pasando. Puedo escuchar en tu voz. ¿Tengo que hacer un viaje a verte ? "
{ You don't have to try to come up with excuses for me.  I know that something's wrong and you're not telling me what's going on.  I can hear it in your voice.  Do I need to make a trip to see you? }

She knew that if she didn’t say anything, that her Grandmother would be there in a New York minute.  And that was something she simply couldn’t handle right now, so she said what she knew she had to say…

"No .... No, usted no tiene que venir de la Abuela. Yo estoy bien. Estoy un poco cansado. Ha sido una semana muy agitada de entrenamiento y preparación para el Control de Climax es todo. Te lo prometo, todo está bueno ".
{ No....  No, you don't have to come Grandmother.  I'm alright.  I'm just a bit tired.  It's been a really rough week of training and preparation for Climax Control is all.  I promise, everything's okay. }

She pretends to yawn, and tries to hurry her Grandmother off of the phone.

"Te quiero abuela. Pero no tengo mucho más que tengo que hacer antes de tener que dormir un poco. Me tengo que ir. Te llamaré después de que he ganado mi partido en la feria. Te lo prometo. Adiós. "
{ I love you Grandmother.  But I have alot more I have to do before I have to get some sleep.  I really have to go.  I'll call you after I've won my match at the show.  I promise.  Bye. }

She sighed heavily as she made to hang up the phone, but just before the click, she heard her Abuela whisper 4 words…

“Yo sé la verdad ...”
{ I know the truth... }

And now, here she is, sitting in her friend’s apartment as they discuss strategies for the upcoming match.  Like she really needed to pay attention…  She already knew what was going to happen…  Even though no one else had a clue.  Because at this very moment, behind her eyes was not the person everyone thought it was…  Behind her eyes, a little girl was trapped in a maze of mirrors, inside of which played out moment after moment in her history.  She was trapped in her memories, reliving things that she shouldn’t have to while someone… SOMETHING ELSE controlled her body and pretended to be her.  Within her own mind, Raynin was screaming for help, and no one could hear her… except for one…  

_______________________


RUN!!  RUN!!  KEEP RUNNING AND DON’T LOOK BACK!!

That was all she kept repeating to herself as she ran.  Her pigtails were bouncing behind her, ever a reminder of the state she was in… She was just waiting for that first touch to let her know that the presence she felt behind her was just there…  And no matter how tired she was, and how much her body hurt, and her lungs screamed for air… she knew she couldn’t’ stop for one moment, or true terror would have her.  Her plaid jumper was flying with her as she ran frantically, trying not to look… trying desperately not to see… but failing miserably.  

Everywhere she looked, scenes of blood, gore and violence filled her senses.  This was no ordinary place.  It was her memories…  Memories she’d suppressed, or blocked out, or that weren’t committed by her, but by The Oher... Playing out with such vivid details as to be staggering.   She was locked in her own mind, searching for a way out, but there was no relief in sight.  As she ran down corridor after corridor, turning corners and coming to blind ends, only to be faced with more and more horror, she started to become frantic…

“Somebody!!  Anybody!!  Please!!  Help me!!!  Please Abuela!!  Help me!!!  I don’t wanna see!!  I don’t wanna see!!”

As she came to a mirror, she’s faced with a scene of herself with the reptilian red eyes as she gutted a man with a bowie knife so sharp, it took a moment for the skin to realize that it had been cut and split apart… Then there was just a spray of red and he kind of folded in half.   But because it’s a memory, she didn’t just see it… She felt the spray of the red on her hands, and the smell of blood and guts and bile and sewage that comes from doing what had just happened filled her nostrils.  She could taste the coppery taste of pennies on the back of her throat as the smell of the red covered her senses, then she gagged as the other smells hit her…  

She turned away, just to be confronted by a scene of her in a pit with four other people, fighting in an underground fight club, somewhere out in the desert.  They were literally in a hole in the earth, about twenty feet squared, shored up with logs and barbed wire, and the ground was hard packed after being soaked in red and trampled over and over again.  She watched as she kicked her foot out and broke a man’s knee… watched as the cap separated and she could see his thigh roll up under his skin as he howled in pain, barely heard over the shouts of the crowd above her that was screaming for blood and death.  She ducked a blow from behind and spun with a forearm chop to the throat that crushed another man’s larynx.  She knew as soon as the blood came flooding out from his mouth, he would never leave that pit, let alone speak again.  Then she turned on the final man who had stopped fighting and just stood there.  She heard him shouting for mercy in his language, over and over again as she backed him up against the barbed wire.  Then she watched her hand whip out like a snake, and heard his screams as her fingers felt the soft squish and pop of what was once in his eye sockets…

She turned and ran and no matter where she turned, she was assaulted by these vision of horror, mutilation and death, all perpetrated by her own hands which she had no memory of until now, and which she wishes she could wipe away once more.  All she could do is just keep running… Don’t stop… don’t stop for a moment… not one instant as she kept hearing over and over again…  The song… The sound of the music box… And the sibilant voice ringing out as she runs…   


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…



Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


She knew that The Other was just there… Just behind her… She knew that if she was caught, exactly what would happen to her.  The pain… The anguish she would feel as The Other tried to crush her down to nothing within herself.  She heard the laughter, then The Other cried out just behind her…

”That’sssss it my little pet!!  Run!!… Run like the  ssssssscared little rabbit you are!!!”
[/b]


She didn’t stop… she couldn’t stop… All she could do is flee, and cringe as she kept seeing scene after scene, and the song droned on, driving her half mad…


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!



She heard the other speaking again as she ran down a hallway that seemed to have no mirrors at all.  She stopped for a moment to catch her breath as the sound started off far away but slowly got closer and closer.

”You didn’t have what it takes little one.  You thought that your little tiger friend could protect you… You thought that animal could make you strong enough to hold onto what we’ve been working so hard to grab a hold to… But you failed!!  Just like last week, you failed!!  You don’t have the balls to do what’s necessary!!  You never did!!”
[/b]


She feels a brush against her braid and it sends her into flight mode again, running on through the never ending halls of horror as the song continues on in the background…  Almost like a horrifically maniacal soundtrack to a movie.


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


The Other speaks again as she rounds a corner and is confronted by the sight of her straddling a man’s chest as she pummels what’s left of his face with her bare hands.  As she looks on, she can smell every smell… She can feel what’s left of his face beneath he knuckles.  It’s like punching into a bowl of ground beef because she’s crushed every bone beneath where she’s punching.  She feels spray after spray on her face, and she sees through a haze of red, and yet she is still punching.

”Did you really think that it was you who did what was needed to survive when we were in those hell holes of they call countries over there?  Like hell you did!!  IT WAS ME!!  IT AS ALWAYS ME!!  YOU WERE ALWAYS JUST TOO CHICKEN SHIT TO GET YOUR HANDS DIRTY!!  I DON’T HAVE THAT HANG UP!!  So while you’re in here, reliving all of my greatest hits, I’m going to be enjoying myself as I make a few new ones!!!  Starting with Felony, Amy and Crystal, and ending with the Tag Team Titles wrapped around our waists once more!!”
[/b]


She covers her face with her hands, then shudders as she feels wetness upon them.  When she pulls her hands from her face and looks down at them, they’re covered in red and she screams over and over again, shaking her head.  She looks up and sees what at first looks like a body with no bones, strung up above her, but she realizes it’s just the skin, strung up on a series of meat hooks and chains.  She looks at her hands once more and sees a knife in one hand, and a bloody hook in the other.  She throws them down on the ground and takes off running again as the song plays on…


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!



Just then, Gothika looks at her as she’s sitting there and she snaps back to sitting in her friend’s apartment.

“I’m sorry… What did you say?”

Gothika clears her throat and leans forward.  

“I said, do you think you can keep things under control in the ring so you can come out with a win, Raynin?”

She smiles and nods slowly.

“Oh yes…  Um… I mean… yeah… sure.  In control… You got it… Excuse me... Bathroom...”

As she walks into the bathroom, she looks into the mirror and sees her younger self banging on the reflection in the mirror and he chuckles to heself.

”Oh yeah…. I’ve got thisssss… well in control…  â€
[/b]


The faint screams of a child is heard in the air as the scene fads out.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  


***  Word Count, 3622  ***


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


16
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs THE FREAKETTES
« on: November 07, 2014, 11:59:43 PM »
 Raynin RP 2

High Stakes IV, 11/09/2014

Event: Sin City Wrestling’s High Stakes IV Pay Per Viewl     DATE: Sunday, 11/09/2014

Place: West Point, New York

Venue: Michie Stadium


Match: SCW BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP #1 CONTENDER’S MATCHUP

Opponent: W Gothika vs. THE FREAKETTES, FELONY FONTANA AND ROCHELLE “ROCK ROSE"




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/9pCYADeITco" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Last week, we got a glimpse into what makes the Angels of the Fallen tick….  We saw a snippet of Raynin’s past as she delved into herself in hopes of preparing for the Pay Per View…  But now that the High Stakes IV Pay Per View is coming closer, and she’s got a chance take her and her friend one step closer to getting her hands on SCW Championship gold once more, as she faces a pair of truly formidable Bombshells in the Freakettes’ Felony Fontana and Rochelle ‘Rock Rose’ to become the Number One Contenders to The Sin City Wrestling’s Tag Team Championships, what more will come to light?  Will it help Raynin to overcome a truly intense and dangerous foe in Rock Rose who is gunning for the pair of Angels, or will it be a hindrance?  Will she be able to keep her mind in the here and now once she steps into the ring, or will her past come to haunt her and cost her everything?  An even bigger question is…  who will actually be the Bombshell Tag Team Champions after the match later that night?  And will that factor into what will happen going forward?  The Angels of the Fallen say that they’ve returned to help the other Bombshells come out from under the thumb of The Mean Girls…  But what if the Mean Girls aren’t the Tag Team Champions after High Stakes IV?  Will the Angels of the Fallen keep their do-gooder status, or will tey once again slip back into the chaos of which they they came from? Hell, I know whatever happens, I KNOW it’s gonna be AWESOME!!…  Let’s see what unfolds...


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/578995_395347427204237_1665188230_n.png width=300>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 â€¦  DEEPER DOWN THE RABBIT HOLE WE GO!!  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
____________
____________

Time:  October 31, 2014, 4:30 PM...  

Place:  New Orleans, Louisiana…   Location:  Inside Raynin’s hotel room…  

____________
____________

It’s mid afternoon, and the air is warm.  Everyone is getting ready for parties, or trick or treating, and you can tell that it’s going to be one epic night.  Everyone but her…

She’s curled up in bed in her hotel room, watching one of her few indulgences…  She’s addicted to the Jersey Shore, and they’re showing the newest episodes of Snooki and J-Woww.  She’s already showered, and laid out her outfit for the evening,   She’d decided she would go as a devilish version of Marilyn Monroe, in a red dress and shoes instead of white, and with a pair of devil horns and a small pitch fork.  All she had to do was put on her clothes and unbraid her hair, and she would be ready in about fifteen minutes.  So for now, he was vegging out, trying to let go of this feeling that was coming over her.

They’d gone to New Orleans because Diamond had gotten a feeling… A premonition I guess you could call it.  She’d needed to come down and be near her ancestors so that she could perform a ritual.  One that she said would be able to take everyone’s game to a whole new level.  She said she would bring out the animalistic spirits within the members of R.O.A.R., Dark Tiger and Big Tiger, and she would bring out the beasts that were residing within the Angels of the Fallen.  Just what that meant for her was what had her worried.  So here she was, trying not to think about it, because she knew that he had something inside of her that would send everyone screaming for the hills.

As she started to vegetate, her mind started to drift inward.  The scenes from before started to flash in front of her mind’s eye…  She saw herself in that little village… She saw the little boy getting beaten… She saw herself rescuing the young intern, and she saw the door closing as she lifted the machete…  But always, it stops there…  She doesn’t remember what happened when the door closed…  She remembers opening it again, and stepping out into the hallway, but after that, all she remembers is looking down and seeing a pool of blood starting to come out from under the door.  She closes her eyes and rubs her face vigorously as if she’ s trying not to remember what happened.  But as soon as she closes her eyes, she hears the creepy music box starting to tinkle in her mind again.  She shakes her head and she tries to clear it, but it gets louder and louder until the song starts to be sung..  

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…



Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


She growls low in her throat and she squeezes her eyes harder, and when she opens them, she’s in the world inside of her mind.  There are mirrors everywhere, and she’s laying on a purple canopy bed with My Little Ponies all over them.  When she sits up, things don’ t quite look right as everything is much bigger than they should be.  

She looks down at herself, and she’s wearing her elementary school uniform jumper and shirt, and she’s got a pair of patent leather mary janes on her feet with a pair of white lace ankle socks.  She reaches her hands up to her hair and she feels the ribbons and pigtails that she used to sport when she was eight years old and she shakes her head.

“What the hell??!!  What’s going on?!!”

She looks at herself in one of the mirrors, and she doesn’t see herself as an adult, but instead as she was when she was a child… younger than before she lost her parents.  That’s when she recognized the bed.. it was her bed at a child.  Beside the bed is the big rocking chair that her mother used to sit in and read stories to her…  But sitting in that chair isn’t her mother…  It’s The Other…  fully grown and wearing the outfit she’d chosen for her Halloween costume.  The Other smirks at her and chuckles.

”Trick or Treat…  How about I do a trick… and you be the treat.”[/b]


She pulled her feet up onto the bed and scooted back away from the edge, tucking her heels up against her butt and wrapping her arms around her knees as she tries to be as far away from The Other as she can be.

“What do you want? Why are you here?  Why do I look like this?”

The Other chuckles again and cocks her head to the side, letting her forked tongue lick out of her lips like a snake before she smiles with a semblance of sweetness.

”Oh, didn’t you know?  This is your inner child… It’s the you that exists at the core of you…  This is the form that your psyche took when it originally started to try to protect itself from little old me…  It’s the last form of your innocence.  And oh my… what a cutie pie you were back then.”

The Other reaches out to pinch her cheek, but she pulls back away from the touch and shrieks and starts to beat at The Other with a stuffed animal.   The animal’s shape is blurred out as if it’s not fully formed, or she doesn’t know what form I should take.  As soon as the animal touches The Other’s arm, it starts to glow and she hears the tinkling of a bell, and The Other backs away from her quickly with a hiss.   She looks at the stuffed animal, and frowns as a lost memory tries to resurface.  As she concentrates, the stuffed animal wavers into a shape…  It becomes an extra fluffy purple kitty with a pink ribbon tied in a bow around it’s neck with a little silver bell.

“Hey… I remember this…   This is… This is…”

She scratches her head as she tries to remember the name of the animal, and around the ribbon a name appears that’s been written there in magic marker.  She reads the name to herself, then gasps as she looks at the stuffed cat.

“Fluffer Nutter!!  It’s Fluffer Nutter!!  It was the kitty I got for my seventh birthday!!!  How could I have forgotten about you Fluffer Nutter?  Oh, you disappeared when  I was nine and I never saw you again!!”

The Other sighs heavily and flounces back into the rocking chair.


”Your ssssweet little sssstuffed kitty there wassss your protector from the darknesssss when you were a child…  But you left it outsssside during a particularly bad ssssstorm, and he disssssappeared into the night…  More like into the trash can becausssssse of the amount of dirt and grime that wassssss coating him.  Your mother tried and tried to wash him, but he jusssssst woudln’t come clean again.”

She curled up on the bed, holding the stuffed cat protectively in her arms and kissed the top of it’s head and whispered to him.

“I’ll never forget you again.  I’m sorry I left you in the rain.  I miss you.”

The Other chuckles and shakes her head.

”Awwww, how sssssweet…  You found a good memory to cling to when thingssss get bad…  But what about a memory that you know you’ve been jusssst dying to remember…”

The Other reaches out with a hand and snaps her fingers, and the scene from when she rescued the intern flashes again in front of her eyes.  She sees herself singing the song and the door shutting as she lifted the machete.  She scrunches up her eyes and she shakes her head.

“Stop it!!  I dont’ want to know!! “

The Other chuckles and smirks at her.

”Awww, are you sssssure?  You were ssssssso eager to find out only a little bit ago… Don’t you want to know what you did?  If you like, I can come clossssser and whisssssper it into your ear…  It’ll be jussst our little ssssecret… You don’t even have to tell Ol’ Fluffer Nutter there if you don’t want to.”

She shakes her head again, trying to shut out The Other, but another flash comes over her.  She sees herself lifting the machete, and she approaches the downed form of the man who had beaten the beauty from the child.  She sees the man start to try to crawl away from her, screaming at her over and over again… ‘No!!  Please!!!  No!!!  Please don’t!!  No!!!  No!!!’

She trembles and holds onto Fluffer Nutter as the scene flashes again, and she sees the mirror behind the man… She sees her eyes…  She sees the red snake like way that her eyes look and she knows why she doesn’t remember what happened…..  Back then, The Other had taken over her body and done what he coudln’t remember…  She heard her voice singing the song at the man…

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


She watched the man back up to the mirror until he’s pressed up against it…  She watched as the man raised his arms to cover his head, and pressed his hands together, pleading with her to spare him…  She watched as her lips spread into a demonic smile as she stalked him like prey… She smelled when he released his bladder and watched the piss flow from underneath him like a flood, and still he continued to sing the song at him as she raised the machete higher and higher…

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


She could hear The Other chuckling in satisfaction as she was held captive in the memory of what had happened.  And when the machete fell, and she heard the dull thunk as it connected, and she heard his screams, and she felt the warm wet splatter her face and hands, something blocked the sight of what was actually happening from her once more.  All she saw was a pale blur over what was happening.  She knew that The Other had her body mutilate the man and leave him in pieces there on the floor of his desert hole, but she didn’t relive it… not all of it.  Something was protecting her so that what ounce of fragile sanity she still had could be maintained.  That’s when she felt it.. She felt the purring in her hands…  She looked down and she saw Fluffer Nutter’s glass eyes staring back up at her… but she could hear him purring.  She heard The Other’s howl of frustration and anger at being denied the sight of her anguish at what she believed she had done.


”Damn you sssssstupid cat!!  You alwayssssss stop me from having the mossssst fun!  She’ssssss mine!!  You can’t keep protecting her forever!!  I’ve gotten almosssssst all of the control I need!!  And ssssssoon, you shall be forgotten, just like the otherssss!!”

The Other approaches and makes to grab the stuffed cat from her hands once more, but the cat glows again, and the Other jumps back, howling in pain and anger again.  On her hand, you can see a set of cat scratches glowing bright red and smoking as The Other pulled back.  She holds her hand protectively, then smirks as she moves to sit once more.

”Aahh, yesssss… I’d forgotten… Sssssoon it won’t matter how many ssssstuffed animal and protectorssssss you have…  Your friend Diamond is doing her little sssspell tonight…  And that will be the perfect opportunity for me to sssstep up into the lime light…  â€  

She shakes her head defiantly and clutches to her stuffed animal protectively.

“No!!  You’re wrong!!  Diamond would never do anything that would hurt me!!  She’s my friend!!  What she’s doing is supposed to just enhance our inner beast spirits…  Our fighting spirtis!  That’s all!!”

The Other throws it’s head back and laughs before it launches itself out of the rocking chair to land on the foot of the bed on it’s hands and knees, looking like some kind of animal stalking it’s prey.  The Other starts to crawl towards her, it’s laughter sounding more and more like a threatening growl as it comes closer and closer.

”That’ssss right… The Beassssst within you… Do you know what that isssss?  Hmmmmm?  Haven’t you guessssssed by now?  It’ssss me!!!  I’m your fighting sssspirit!!  I’m the Beassssst within you!!  And with what your friend isssss going to do tonight, I will be able to break free of the prissssson you’ve put me in within you!!   And I will relish in the havoc and chaossssss I will bring upon thissss world!!!…  Muahahahaha!!!”  

As soon as The Other says that, she feels the stuffed animal in her arms start to purr louder, and glow more and more brightly.  The more brightly it glows, the heavier the stuffed animal feels, so she sets it down on the bed, and she watches it grow and grow.  The purring becomes a low growl which becomes deeper and deeper until standing there in front of her is a large panther whose coat is so deep a black it looks almost purple in the lights surrounding it.  The panther opens it’s maw and let’s out a roar which sends The Other shrieking and scrambling off of the bed to the protection of the rocking chair.  She reaches up and strokes the animal’s fur, looking at it in awe.  It turns towards her and let’s its long tongue slip along her hand gently before it shrinks back into itself and becomes a stuffed animal once more.  She smirks as she looks over at The Other that’s cowering in the rocking chair.

“I don’t know… I’d say that there’s another beast inside of me.  And I’m quite sure that Fluffer Nutter has more fighting spirit than you’d previously thought.  So I think you’d better watch out or you just might end up as lunch instead of free.”

The Other straightens herself up and tugs her dress back into place before shaking her hair out of her eyes.

”We shall sssssee  what happensss then won’t we.  Time will tell the truth of thingsss in the end…  â€  

The Other starts to laugh once more as the sound of the music fills her ears once more…

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


She suddenly starts awake and she looks around, and she’s back on the bed in her hotel room.  She looks at the television, and notices that it’s only been about five minutes, even though it felt like hours within herself.  She stands and goes to the still steamy bathroom to splash some cold water on her face, and she sees a fanged smiley face beside which is written in huge letters on the steamed up mirror…

I’LL BE SEEING YOU SOON!!  XOXO

She picks up the towel and starts to wipe away the message frantically as the scene fades out…


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe>
____________
____________

Time:  October 31, 2014, 11:45 PM...  

Place:  New Orleans, Louisiana…  St. Augustine’s Cemetery…  
____________
____________

The timing was perfect as the pair of Hummers pulled up to the cemetery’s driveway.  The moon was a perfect half circle high in the sky, and everyone was decked out in their Halloween costumes still.  Diamond was dressed like a Solid Gold dancer from back in the eighties, complete with go-go boots and her hair teased out to a gi-normous amount.  Gothika was dressed like Little Red Riding Hood… well, if Little Red Riding Hood had been into leather and latex that is.  Her outfit was so sexy, it was smoking.  Raynin had come in her devilish Marilyn Monroe outfit, but because they were going to the cemetery, she had brought a pair of matching red combat boots which she switched to in the Hummer.  Darknyss was dressed as an Atlantean Warrior from the Marvel Comics, complete with ears and a silver trident.  And of course, Dark Tiger was dressed as Aquaman…  Though the sight of him in all of that spandex still made her chuckle.  Big Tiger was dressed as a nineteen twenties Gangster, complete with the extra long pinstriped suit.  Something told her that the outfit was something that he’d already had in his closet though.  

They couldn’t drive into the cemetery because there simply wasn’t enough room between the mausoleums and the crypts, so they all piled out of the Hummers and stood on the curb for a moment as Diamond pulled out a satchel out of the trunk of the truck.  As soon as she closed the door of the truck and turned to look at them all, they could see the change coming over her.  She took a deep breath and lifted her head to the sky and looked at the moon.  When she lowered her face down towards her friends, they all could see the light that was starting to fill her eyes.  It wasn’t their normal green glow… it was different.  The glow surrounding her yes was a golden yellow, and extremely intense.  She chuckled when she saw the concern on their faces and waved for them to follow her.

They were all silent as she lead them through the rows of the dead.  They went deeper and deeper into the cemetery, and finally stopped in the center where a small clearing opened up in a large circle around a single mausoleum.  Diamond walked towards it and reverently bowed.

“Bon Nuit, Grandmere.  I’ve missed you so much!  I couldn’t believe that you came through like you did!  I came as you said I should.  I brought my friends, and we’re all prepared.  I have everything as your book instructed.  All I need now is the sacrifice…  But you said that you’d provide that… “

As soon as she spoke, a white goat comes walking out from between the rows of crypts and lowers itself in front of her with a bleating sound.  Diamond bows her head again and smiles huge as large tears start to spill down her face.

“Merci Beaucoup, Grandmere!  Thank you so much!  I knew you’d have everything that I needed once I got here…  So it’s time.  Please, give me the strength to perform as needed…”

She bows her head again and she sets down the satchel and pulls out a length of rope and motions for the men to help her bind the animal’s legs in a hog tie so it couldn’t escape, though she knew it was bewitched, and wouldn’t run at all, even if it had wanted to.  She pulled out the low table and set it up in the center of the clearing, then placed the bowl and athame on the makeshift alter.  She handed her friends candles to place at key points into a circle, then she pulled out a long collapsible cane which she extended.  She walked around the candles with a small bag of salt which formed a large circle in the clearing inside which she and her friends were standing.  As she did, she spoke the same words repeatedly.

“I cast this circle of protection.  With the salt of the earth I do seal it.  Keep out that which is not wanted.  Keep in that which is desired and necessary.”

Diamond  then walked back to the altar and started to place herbs and other concoctions into the bowl.  She pulls out a small brazier and sets it up, filling it with oil.  She then picks up the athame and slices the palm of her hand.  She lets some of the blood drip into the oil before she stands and puts her sliced hand on her cane.  There’s a small groove on the end of the cane which collects the blood as she holds it.  She walks to where the circle of salt is and starts to draw a second circle inside of the first using the cane.   As the cane pierces the earth, the blood flows down the groove in it’s side to spill onto the earth.  As she does, she starts to repeat another group of words.

“I cast this circle of protection.  With the blood of my flesh I do seal it.  Keep out that which is not wanted.  Keep in that which is desired and necessary.”

Once the circle is completed, a flash of lightning rips through the sky and Diamond takes a deep breath, pulling out a small packet of powder, which she rubs into the cut on her hand and it immediately stops the blood.  The flesh around the wound starts to seal itself, and within moments, it looks as if she’d never sliced it to begin with.  She takes another breath to steady herself before she walks back to the center of the circle.

She points to the places she wishes her friends to stand, and she looks up at the moon.  Everything was perfect.  It was one minute before midnight, and the time had come for the doorway through the veil to be opened.  She picked up the book and she started to read…

“POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  Oh great spirits of old, hear my plea.  POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  We humbly ask your assistance this night of nights.  POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  Come to us tonight… Show yourselves…  Grant us your mercy oh Spirits… Grant us the power to overcome those who stand against us!!”

The lightning flashes through the night sky again, and she points at the bowl of oil, and it suddenly ignites, along with the candles that are surrounding the clearing.  Everyone is jumpy by now, and starting to feel weird.  

She points to the goat and Dark Tiger and Big Tiger walk over to it and lift it up so that it’s head is hanging over the bowl.  She lifts the athame high into the air and she starts to chant once more…

“POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  Oh great spirits of old, hear my plea.  POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  We humbly ask your assistance this night of nights.  POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  Come to us tonight… Show yourselves…  Grant us your mercy oh Spirits… Grant us the power to overcome those who stand against us!!”
Diamond  brings the sharpened blade of the athame down in a quick stroke, and red starts to flow from the animal’s neck quickly.  The bowl fills slowly and the lightning starts to flash over and over again.  She chants again louder.

“POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  Oh great spirits of old, hear my plea.  POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  We humbly ask your assistance this night of nights.  POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  Come to us tonight… Show yourselves…  Grant us your mercy oh Spirits… Grant us the power to overcome those who stand against us!!”

Raynin starts to quiver where she’s standing as the lightning flashes over and over again.  The moon seems to change colors, from it’s normal yellow to a sickly green and Diamond brings the athame down in another downward strike.  This time, she slices down the animal's chest, and she shoves her hand inside of it, and pulls out it's still beating heart.  She drops the heart into the burning brazier and it flares up in a rainbow color and everyone around her freezes where they are.  

As Diamond looks around, she sees different animal figures dancing around each of them.  Tigers, and Dragons, and wolves, and bats... But around Raynin.. She sees a large winged snake bare it's fangs at her.  She hears the song that Raynin will sometimes sing being sung by a voice that sounds like it' being sung in parseltongue...



'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


Diamond looks up and whispers...

"Grandmere... S'il vous plait...  Help me!!  Don't let this happen!!  Help me!  Spirits of my ancestors... Don't let this evil escape!!"

She starts to chant once more...


“POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  Oh great spirits of old, hear my plea.  POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  We humbly ask your assistance this night of nights.  POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  Come to us tonight… Show yourselves…  Grant us your mercy oh Spirits… Grant us the power to overcome those who stand against us!!”

She suddenly hears a loud roar, and what looks like a huge panther comes leaping from Raynin and starts to roll around with the winged serpent.  The tussling is happening on the spiritual plane, but it had effects on the physical one...

Diamond Chants once more...


“POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  Oh great spirits of old, hear my plea.  POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  We humbly ask your assistance this night of nights.  POINVEA SOPU SOPUNEVE SOPIENA  LPUCSLER SOCYEVE NLKWE VMOWENAD…  Come to us tonight… Show yourselves…  Grant us your mercy oh Spirits… Grant us the power to overcome those who stand against us!!”

And everything suddenly goes black....

 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
____________
____________

Time:  November 1, 2014…  1:30 PM…  

Place: New Orleans, Louisiana…       Location:  Raynin’s Hotel room...

____________
____________

The previous night had been crazy as hell…  They’d been in the cemetery, performing the ceremony to enhance their inner beasts, when something had gone… wibbley was the best word for it.  All Raynin remembered was a flash of light, then waking up to sunlight on her face.  She was still in her costume from the night before.  She rubbed her eyes, and goes into the bathroom to splash water on her face, only to find that the hot water is already turned on and the mirror is steamed...  There, drawn on the mirror in steam is a fanged smiley face and the words, ‘Trick Or Treat!!  XoXo’.  She looks around and the words suddenly dissolve into the steam, and she hears an ominous laughter rippling through her head as the scene fades out…



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  


***  Word Count, 5274  ***


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

17
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs THE FREAKETTES
« on: November 07, 2014, 11:49:35 PM »
 Gothika RP 2, High Stakes IV, 11/09/2014


Event: Sin City Wrestling’s High Stakes IV Pay Per Viewl     DATE: Sunday, 11/09/2014

Place: West Point, New York

Venue: Michie Stadium

Match: SCW BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP #1 CONTENDER’S MATCHUP

Opponent: with, Raynin Vs.  ROCHELLE "ROCK ROSE”  AND FELONY FONTANA


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<iframe width="420" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/ZqgzPZlns6g" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The time is growing closer for what everyone is calling the Clash of the Female Titans!!!  That’s right, it’s almost time for HIGH STAKES IV!!  The Angels of theFallen have to step into the ring against the Freakettes’ Felony Fontana and Rochelle, ‘Rock Rose’ once more to do battle and for Bombshell Supremacy…  They have a chance at the Number One Contender’s spot for the SCW’s Bomshell Tag Team Championships!! And the Angels of the Fallen are ready to do what it takes to get back what hey feel should never have left their hands!  But the Freakettes are anxious to try to do the same!  Or at least one of them is.  Rock Rose is gunning for revenge on Gothika after having lost to her once before? Will Gothika and Raynin have what it takes to come out on top?  Or will their steps falter before they can even get half way up the mountain?…  Let’s Find out shall we?...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/375872_10151084707563722_2061936945_n.jpg width=300>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 â€¦  A LITTLE BIT’S NOT ENOUGH ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following are scenes from the daily lives of the soon to be one half of the Sin City Wrestling's Newest Bombshell Tag Team Champions, Gothika.  They were not intended for the younger viewers of our audience.  They contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  So graphic, they've even given me nightmares which make me hide under the bed and use a night light if I watch them for too long.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  If you do go further, be prepared to wet and soil yourselves.  You have to provide your own diapers and wet wipes.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********



____________
____________

*** An Except from the Online Blog of Gothika  ***

October 31 , 2014

Trick or Treat…
Smell my feet…
Give me something good to eat…

If you run…
I don’t care…
I will find you anywhere…

Hide in the closet…
Or under the bed…
It doesn’t matter, I’ll still be fed…

Whether it’s day….
Or it’s night…
You will still FEEL MY BITE!!

Bonjour Tout le monde,
It’s that night of all nights… All Hallow’s Eve… The night that all things scary and mystical come across through the veil to hang out with the mundane… And the night for the kids of the world to go from house to house, showing off their masks and costumes, so they can say that ever popular line…  Trick or Treat!!  

That’s right, it’s Halloween my sweets!!   It’s time to don those outfits, be they frightening or funny, sensual or sadistic, fantastical or maybe you’ll decide to dress like a homicidal maniac and go as a postman… who knows what may lurk in the closets of the people of the world.  It’s time to don those dancing shoes and go out and party till the vampyres go back into their coffins, and the werewolves shed their fur for the evening!!

I for one, I’ve got plans to enjoy my downtime.  You see, we’ve spent the past two weeks training our butts off, and as you know… all work, and no play make for some truly dreadful Angels outside of the ring.  Inside of the ring… Well, inside of the ring, it’s all business, all of the time as usual.  We’ve been getting worked out and worked on like crazy…  We’ve doubled our lifting regimen, and tripled our cardio…  I swear, I may look like I’m just a sweet, innocent little girl… Oh hell, who am I kidding… I’m a beast every day of the week.  I may not have bulging muscles, but that doesn’t mean I’m not strong.  My muscles are lean and well defined.  And I can lift with the best of them.  Hell, I go toe to toe with Darknyss any day of the week… I can lift her with ease… all two hundred and twenty pounds of her.  Rock Rose thinks that her regimen is scary…  it’s nothing!!  It’s a normal day at the beach for us…

We don’t have to be a juicehead gorilla to be strong… Or strength comes not just from our muscles, but from our minds and our hearts.  We’ve got the hearts of champions, the spirits of champions, and the desires to be champions…  We eat, sleep, breathe, sweat and bleed the desire to be champions…  And we do it the right way…  one hundred percent, all natural baby…  I can stand on my hands and do vertical pushups without being up against a wall…  How you may ask?  Practice!!  Drive!!   The desire to do and be the best at everything I do and may want to do in my life.  I can fly through the air with the best of the high flyers in the ring.  Yeah, that’s right… even at my size I can do that.  How you may want to know?  Determination!!  Perseverance!!  Through the sheer force of my will, I have molded my body to be able to walk that tight rope between rock hard strength and fluid flexibility.  I can punch and kick hard enough for someone to feel it for weeks after I’ve hit them, yet I can bend my body like a reed to avoid what’s thrown at me.  

You’ve seen me in the ring… I can bend myself backwards at the drop of a hat at the waist to get away from a punch.   I can drop into the splits, then bounce back up from that split position in an instant and be ready to throw a punch that will knock a person back.  I’ve faced men twice that woman’s size and come out the victor.  Rock Rose thinks that she frightens me… But all she does is show me how desperate she is to come across as scary…  But she’s not scary.  She’s not scary in the least.  All she is… is scared.  She’s scared that we will find what we’ve already found in her…  her weakness.  And I don’t mean how Felony isn’t even an ounce of competition against us…  I mean that weakness within Rock Rose herself.  

You see, I’ve smelt her fear on her.  I’ve tasted the scent of it.  I’ve rolled it around on my tongue and I have savored the depth of her fear…  It ripples off of her like a fine bouquet… Like a perfume that she’s been drenched in, and the scent of it is heady to say the least.   It’s so intense because she tries to hide it so very… very much… She’s balled it up and tucked it away into the deepest, darkest parts of her in hopes that no one would ever learn what it is… But I know what it is.  And at the High Stakes IV Pay Per View, my friend Raynin and I will bring it screaming into the light.

As for your… special friend, Felony… Well, we know what her fear is too.  It’s easy to find out.  She fears finding out that her big and bad Rock Rose isn’t as tough as she thinks she is… And that Rosie can’t protect poor little Felony… Which we will show is the truth.  You can’t protect her from what we will do to her Rose.  You will fail, and we will relish in her anguish as well as yours.

FELONY AND ROCK ROSE, WE WILL WATCH YOU TREMBLE IN FEAR WHEN YOU STEP INTO THE RING AGAINST THE TRUE MONSTERS AND FREAKS!!  WE ARE WHAT YOU HIDE FROM LATE AT NIGHT!  WE ARE WHAT GOES BUMP IN THE NIGHT, AND MAKES YOU SHRIEK IN FEAR!  WE ARE WHAT HE BOOGEYMAN AND THE MONSTER IN THE CLOSET HAVE NIGHTMARES ABOUT!!  AND WE ARE COMING FOR YOU!!  WE ARE COMING TO DRENCH YOUR BODIES IN PAIN AND SUFFERING, AND YOU CANNOT ESCAPE FROM IT!  

Rock Rose… I know what you are frightened of.  I know what makes you quake in your boots, and I will revel in watching your eyes widen in terror as I reveal just what it is to you.  I will feast upon the flesh of you and Felony, and I will drink in your terror and anguish.   You will feed my need girls…  You will FEED MY NEED!!

Au Revoir Tout le monde!!


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  


***  Word Count, 1534  ***






18
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs THE FREAKETTES
« on: November 02, 2014, 12:00:11 AM »
 Raynin RP

High Stakes IV, 11/09/2014



Event: Sin City Wrestling’s High Stakes IV Pay Per Viewl     DATE: Sunday, 11/09/2014



Place: West Point, New York



Venue: Michie Stadium





Match: SCW BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP #1 CONTENDER’S MATCHUP



Opponent: W Gothika vs. THE FREAKETTES, FELONY FONTANA AND ROCHELLE “ROCK ROSE"






<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





<iframe width="560" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/C5Yb0WrKEbw" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>



She’s back!!  The Warrior Angel herself is back!!  After being away for so long, what can one say, but Welcome back Raynin!!  She’s shown that she’s back by stepping into the ring, and standing by her friend and Tag Team Partner, Gothika as she’s battled the Freakette’s Rock Rose…  But how is she faring after her return?  Can she cope with the stresses that sent her into the looney bin?  Will she be able to find that core of inner strength and make it through?  Or will her world built on such a tenuous foundation crumble once more and she descend into the world of insanity once more?  What will her mental state mean for those she faces in the ring?  When she stepped into the ring with her partner, Gothika just a few weeks ago against Azz n’ Class, the insanity definitely made things more interesting.  But now that the High Stakes IV Pay Per View has come around, and she’s got a chance take her and her friend one step closer to getting her hands on SCW Championship gold once more, as she faces a pair of truly formidable Bombshells in the Freakettes’ Felony Fontana and Rochelle ‘Rock Rose’ to become the Number One Contenders to The Sin City Wrestling’s Tag Team Championships, will the insanity throw her deeper into chaos?  Or will it become an asset and make her even more dangerous in the ring?  And if she and her friend DO win… What will that mean for whomever comes out of the Bombshell Tag Team Championship later that night?  The Angels of the Fallen say that they’ve returned to help the other Bombshells come out from under the thumb of The Mean Girls…  But can their brand of Heavenly Justice translate to becoming Do-Gooders? Hell, I know whatever happens, I KNOW it’s gonna be AWESOME!!…  Let’s see what unfolds...





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/warriorangel_zpsea4ee7fa.jpg width=300>







_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  



 â€¦  OUT OF THE LOONEY BIN, INTO THE RING!!  ...  



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



**********  WARNING!!  **********



The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.



**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

____________

____________



Time:  October 28, 2014, 7:30 PM...  



Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada…   Location:  Inside Raynin’s Apartment…  



____________

____________

It had been the strangest time for the Warrior Angel since she'd returned from what her mind had deemed 'the bad place'.  I mean, what else would you call a place where people treated you like a child, or worse, like a criminal.  The food sucked on so many levels...  To call it swill and slop was to be complimentary.  Most of the time, she’d been bored out of her mind.  When she had a little bit of downtime to herself, she played solitaire until she’d worn her fingerprints almost permanently into the protective coating on the cards.  And she wasn’t even about to start to comment on the company that she had once she was on the inside.  They’d tried to put her with a roommate at first, but that proved to be detrimental to the other women’s health.  She knew she didn’t need to be in that place, but no one wanted to listen to her.  She knew in her head that before she was locked up, she didn’t have half of the issues she had now. Part of it was the medication and the rest of it was just being around the real crazy people.  I mean, there was only so long you can be around crazy people until you’re basically driven crazy yourself.  And that’s basically what happened to her.  She’d had an array of roommates ranging from the
Trying to come back from the depths of insanity to which she had been stuck has been way more than just a little difficult for Raynin after she'd gotten out of the hospital.  Things just didn't feel quite right.  Being on lockdown for as long as she had been isn't just something that you can bounce back from just like that.  She felt like she didn't seem to fit in her skin anymore.   At times, she felt she was watching what was happening to her from some space outside of herself...  Almost like she was floating just above her head, looking down on the scene that was unfolding in front of her.  At other times, she felt like it wasn't her doing the things that she was doing, but some secret part of her...  Not 'the Other'...  But another part that was hidden even deeper inside of her than 'the Other' had been.

She knew she was safe once more. She was away from the needles and the sharing time. She was away from the antiseptic smell medical grade cleaners and alcohol.  She was away from the doctors who didn't really care of want to listen because they thought they knew how to fix her, but didn't realize they were making things worse. She was away from the horrid white jackets that buckled in the back and the stark white walls with the padding she would rage against in any way she could. She was away from the mean men she had to fight off every day because they didn't want to help her, but wanted to try to help themselves to something they had no right to.  

She'd been fighting since she'd gone into that place...  She'd always been a fighter, but now she was so tired of fighting.  Well, it's better to say she was tired of fighting for all of the wrong reasons.  She shouldn't have to fight those who were supposed to be helping her to keep her virtue. She shouldn't have to fight those who were supposed to be helping her to keep her integrity and what little of her sanity she had left.  But then, her Abuella had always said that a hospital was no where for someone who was sick to get better.  She'd despised asylums and had felt there were other treatments for those with mental illnesses than the tortures most face in those kinds of places.

And through all of the fighting, and the struggling just to survive…  She found herself shrinking… diminishing…  She felt herself going back in time to when she was a child… Before everything happened during that fateful pit stop on the road…  She remembered the things her parents told her that helped her to make it through the nightmares that plagued her as she lay in the darkness, trying to fall asleep each night.  She hadn’t really realized just how much she’d truly hated going to bed most nights in her own bed, until she was forced into the foreign space of the asylum… when she was in a bed that was never going to be hers…

But it wasn’t until then, that another realization occurred to her…   Deep inside, at the core of her subconscious, she was still that little girl who lost everything in those horrible fifteen minutes as she went into the gas station to get herself a drink…  

Right now, she’s sitting in her easy chair, her legs draped over the arms, and Miss Kittay on her lap as she strokes the cat’s back gently, scratching her ears absentmindedly, only half listening to her friends as they start to talk about the upcoming match that they have at High Stakes.  She knows that she should be paying more attention to what they were saying as it was an important strategy meeting.  They were working out ways that they could overcome the serious size difference between Rock Rose and Raynin.  Gothika wasn’t worried about the size difference at all, because let’s face it…  She was a beast in her own right… But the staggering difference between Raynin and Rock Rose meant that it would be a challenge…  but she’d never backed down from a challenge before, and she wasn’t about to now.  She’d faced off against men bigger, stronger and faster than Rock Rose before on the battlefield.  Backing down when you’re in the trenches meant that you or one of your companions ended up coming home in a box, and that wasn’t something that she’d ever had to the choice to do.  With their motto being, ‘Retreat, HELL!!’, it wasn’t something that she had the luxury of doing.  She reached up onto her shoulder and stroked the edges of the tattoo that graced her shoulder blade, as she thought back to that moment in Iraq that caused her and three of her friends in the corps to get the same ink as soon as their feet touched US soil once more…

__________

It had been cold that night…  even though the daytime was scorching hot, it always got freezing cold at night when winter hit the desert.   They’d been sent into search for some kidnapped civilians…  Reporters who just happened to be at the wrong place at the wrong time.   Their convoy had gotten hit by some radical faction or another…  the exact one she wasn’t even at liberty to say in her mind during a flashback.  It was one of those, ‘if I told you, I’d have to kill you’ kinda deals…   The group holding the hostages had sent tapes, promising to broadcast their summary executions if some set of demands or another wasn’t met…  When you’re deployed, you don’t remember the exact details of the why’s, all you remembered is the what happened after…  Her squad had gotten the call and had been sent into some backwater village in the hills… the kind of place you dream about in your worst nightmares, or what you see in those low rank B movies about some archaeological dig or another.  

The place was half ruined and blown up buildings, and the other half was just people trying to survive.  This was the kind of place you’d think refugees were at, not a band of people whose only goal in life is to wreak havoc on other peoples’ lives and nations…  She was dressed in sand camo, and was decked out in full gear and ready for anything.  Her mind was empty except for the mission at hand…  Just as she knew that the other nine members of her squad were in the same mind set, as they stole from building to building, moving as quietly as they could.  She remembered seeing a group of kids running around outside after dark, and a single thought ran through her head… ‘if that had been me at that age, my parents would have tanned my hide, and locked me UNDER the basement for going out this late at night…’

That was the first time she had heard it…  or at least that she can remember right now…  The whispering in her head as she moved from one hidey hole to another as they closed in on the building that was the base for the group holding the hostages.  The quiet whispering…  The song playing over and over in her mind, trying to distract her from the task at hand…

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


She remembered it now as she looked back over what was happening that night… She remembered watching Dino and Tank leapfrog over a low wall and take cover just as an armed group of men came almost marching through the streets…  But as she thinks back on it, the faces of her team are blurred out…  Almost as if even in her mind, she’s protecting their identities…  But the rest of the scene was there without an issue…  She could picture it so clearly…  How the children tried to scatter as quickly as they could so they wouldn’t’ be seen by these men.  She remembered watching one of them grab one of the stragglers of the children who had previously been so happy and boisterous and playing with his friends.  She remembered he had a beautiful face…  his hair peeking from under a hastily tied rag to fall against his cheek in a soft curl.  He had a quick smile that sported a chipped tooth in the front, and a twinkle in his eye as he was playing, the cold putting just a hint of a redness on his cheeks.  She remembered watching the child’s happiness turn to fear and pain as the man yelled at him and threw him against one of the walls.  She remembered watching the other children run to their homes, screaming for their parents to help their friend, only to have their parents drag them kicking and screaming into their respective houses, cowering in fear.  And she remembered what happened to the child…  She saw every blow, every kick, every stomp…  She winced at every strike that the child suffered as the song played in her mind…

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


She remembered watching the man finally wipe his bloodied fists on the hem of the child’s shirt, then drop his lifeless body against the wall and watch it slump down to the ground before walking away from the scene.  She also remembers watching as the parents of the child finally come over to claim his body and the sound of his mother’s wails at the sight of what was done to her child.   His beautiful face wasn’t so beautiful anymore, and she remembered what the sight of that child’s face afterward had done to her.   She felt the rage bubbling inside of her and she knew that no matter what else… the man who had done this was going to suffer the worst…  And with that thought, the singing got louder in her subconscious…


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


As she moved from place to place, following the path that the group of men had taken, her heart began to pound… not in fear, but in anticipation of what was about to happen.  She could feel the adrenaline pumping, the endorphins kicking in from the exertions she was putting her body through to keep watch…  And she knew with every moment that brought her closer and closer to her goal, her body was preparing itself for what was about to happen…  And all the while, the song played on in her mind.  She’d even caught herself  humming it softly to herself as she moved and had to stop herself as the group got closer and closer to their goal…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


She remembered the first few moments of the assault…  almost as if she’s checking off a list of things that has to happen…  Dino and Tank take out he guards out front as she and Creep flank the door and  Raptor and Connor take the windows after Priest and Peach take the guards on the roof..  All quiet like…  not a gun fired… all close up like.  It’s true what they say… The only way to ensure the wet work is done right is to do it up close and personal with a blade…  You have to watch the blade go in, and the red spill out to be sure it’s done and done completely.  The Twins, Thing One and Thing Two had done their reconnaissance well, and the hit was precision personified, as they went in after their sniper strikes took out the worst of the opposition through the few windows that the building had on the first floor.  After that, it was a blur of movement, and within moments, they’d descended to the lower levels where the hostages were being held for the taping, and those below had no idea of what was going on.  The song was blazing in her head by now, coupled by the low sibilant laughter that she now realizes looking back as ‘The Other’ trying to squeak through the defenses that had been erected so long ago.

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


She remembered hearing the radio chatter coming through…  She remembered hearing the request to abort the mission and to retreat because the hostages were deemed as irretrievable after new intelligence  had been supplied about the numbers in the compound… And she remembered looking around at her trusted comrades who were all nodding and grinning wickedly, then her whispered reply…  â€˜Retreat?  Hell… We just got here.’…  She remembered kicking the door in, behind which were men scattered around like ants on a dropped and forgotten piece of a sandwich left from a picnic.  She remembered the teargas being thrown, and her group going in, and the flurry of motion which went into high speed in her mind, as the song continued on and on…

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


She remembered watching all of the hostages being covered by her team but one…  A pretty young intern who was being dragged off by none other than the man who had hurt the kid…  And that’s when she felt something in her start to howl in satisfaction as she stormed off down the corridor after them.  She heard the sibilant laughter in her mind as she followed, ducking from hastily fired shots from first a sub machine gun, which quickly ran out of bullets, and then a handgun.  She could hear the girl’s frantic screams for help, and to be let go…  She heard the all clear from her team, and requests for an update, which she quickly gave as in pursuit of final hostage…  And then she heard what she’d been waiting for…   The rapid clicking of an empty handgun…   The sibilant voice within her crowed in delight again as she stole down the hallway just in time to see the man hit the young girl across the face, sending her sprawling to the floor.  The song picked up in pace and intensity as her heart pounded louder in her ears…

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


She watched the girl try to drag herself away from the man, but of course she’d sprained her ankle as all of these kinds of women do…  And that’s when time seemed to slow down…  She saw him pull his machete from his belt and raise it high into the air as he spat obscenities down at the woman..  She screams…  And Raynin lifted her nine millimeter pistol and fired once as the song hits it’s most fevered pitch…

Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


And the machete gets blasted across the room, along with three of the man’s fingers.  He shrieks in pain as the woman screams in horror as the red splashes across her face from the shot.  Raynin is quick to get across the room and sends the man flying with a side shuffle kick to his jaw.  She helps the woman to her feet and moves her behind her and pushes her towards the door…

“Go!!  Through the tunnel and down the hallway to the left where we came from!  My unit is there with the others.  Hurry now!!  Tell them I’ll be there in as soon as I finish with this guy!!”

She watches the woman limp off down the hallway, just as the man comes running towards her with the machete in his other hand.  She ducks a few stray swipes, but she easily overpowers him and sends him sprawling to the floor once more with a well placed right hook.  She rolls her shoulders slowly and turns towards him, picking up the machete from the floor where he’d dropped it… And she speaks the words of the song slowly as she inspects the blade…  Her voice going sibilant as she speaks….

'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assss the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!



She sees herself stalking the man as he yells at her, frightened in his native tongue… Then he switches to English…  

“Stop!!  Please!!  No don’t!!!”

She watches herself raise the blade, and her vision singles in on the glinting of the light ong the blade….





And that’s when Gothika  interrupts her reverie with a question…

“So Raynin, do you think our plan is a good one?  Do you think we can do what we do so well and overcome the Freakettes?”

Raynin chuckles and turns to look at her friends with a smirk, her next words coming out almost sibilantly as the scene fades out…

“Oh… Mossssst definitely….”



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  



 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  




***  Word Count,   ***





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>





<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




19
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs THE FREAKETTES
« on: October 31, 2014, 11:59:42 PM »
 Gothika RP, High Stakes IV, 11/09/2014




Event: Sin City Wrestling’s High Stakes IV Pay Per Viewl     DATE: Sunday, 11/09/2014



Place: West Point, New York



Venue: Michie Stadium



Match: SCW BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP #1 CONTENDER’S MATCHUP


Opponent: with, Raynin Vs.  ROCHELLE "ROCK ROSE”  AND FELONY FONTANA




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>




<iframe width="560" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/55_bV4ORRFM" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>



It's that time of year again…   It’s time for all of the ghosts and goblins, and ghouls and vampyres, and werewolves and all of the unnatural things to come out to play!!  Halloween is just around the corner, and with it, HIGH STAKES IV!!  The Angels of theFallen have to step into the ring against the Freakettes’ Felony Fontana and Rochelle, ‘Rock Rose’ once more to do battle and for some truly high stakes at that…  They have a chance at the Number One Contender’s spot for the SCW’s Bomshell Tag Team Championships!! And they’re ready, willing, and able to take what they’ve been missing for so long and putting it where it belongs… Back around their waists!  Just one more hurdle, and they have their shot!  But will the Freakettes be the hurdle that stops their rise back to Sin City Wrestling Stardom? Or will they be just another speed bump in the road towards their goal?…  Let’s Find out shall we?...





></iframe>



____________

____________



Time:  October 26, 2014…  11:30 PM…  



Place:  Fort Bragg… Location:  Climax Control...

____________

____________



**********  PARENTAL WARNING!!  **********

The following are scenes from the October 26, 2014 airing of the Sin City Wresting’s weekly show, Climax Control.  They were not shown due to time constraints.    Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********


 

The crowd is already on their feet in anticipation from al of the action that’s been going on for the entire night!  It’s been an amazing show so far, and they know that there’s only more awesomeness to come!

Suddenly, the lights go out, and a bass line starts to thump over the PA and we hear the opening guitar riffs of Dethklok's 'Black Fire Upon Us.  On the titantron the image of three flaming balls of light streak through an image of the night sky as the music continues.  The strains of the music plays over the PA as on the titantron, the four flaming balls rocket towards an image of the earth and the camera angle switches so it looks like they're coming straight towards the screen.  They strike the same spot with a bright flash and four shadowy figures step out of the brightness.

Tonight We Ride On Clouds Of Fire
We're Damned By Gods Our DETHS Conspired
We Fear No Mortals In These Worlds
The Gift We Give You Is Your Soul

Fly With Us Tonight
Fly With Us Tonight


The lights start to strobe to the beat of the music and we see the angels of The Fallen standing on stage looking confident.  Diamond, Gothika, Darknyss and Raynin stand on stage and raise their fists in the air looking around confidently before the lights come up completely.  Diamond is dressed in a light blue cropped sweater and a pair of dark blue hip hugger jeans so tight they look like a second skin, and a pair of black boots with a crystal heel.  Raynin is in a black sports bra with the word 'cocky' in rhinestones across the chest and pair of urban commando camouflage cargo pants and a pair of black combat boots that look heavy enough to stomp a hole through the stage as she moves from one side of the stage to the other.  Gothika is shocking us all, wearing a black leather mini skirt that shows a whole lot of fishnet stockinged leg, and her black rubber corset, and her knee high lug bottom boots.  Her hair is wild and free as they walk down she stands there, looking around with her icy blue eyed stare.  Darknyss is wearing a cream colored pinstriped suit which shows alot of cleaveage, and her hair is pulled up in a curly upsweep, as she stands there in her cream and black colored mary janes. They go from one side of the stage to the other, talking junk to the crowd and throwing their fists in the air.

The Sky
Will Break
Black Fire
Will Wake

Fly On Through The Night
We Built An Allience
Our Numbers Are Strong

We Gather
But We Don't Prey To Gods
What Fools What Lunitics
They Must Think Of Us


Gothika, Raynin and Darknyss come back to the center of the stage and pose once more before they start to walk down the ramp to the ring.

But Now We Must Fly
Beasts In The Night
Tragic In The Sky
Battlefield In Sight

Storm Gathers Strong
Cold Blackend Flame
Tell Us Our Future
Stories Of The Slain


Darknyss stops at the center of the ramp as Diamond, Raynin and Gothika each walk around till they each are standing in front of one of the sides of the ring.  Diamond wiggles her hips a moment, then she lifts her leg high into the air and spins around in a circle before she places it on the ring apron and slithers under the bottom rope.  Gothika slides under the bottom rope as Darknyss climbs up onto the edge of the apron and steps through the second rope and Raynin climbs the far stairs and grabs the top rope and flips over the rope.  

Dangerous Creatures
Those That Oppose Us
Raped All Their Power
Bartered With Warlocks
Cheated The Demons
For Ancient Spells
The Blackened Fire
Waits To Consume Us



Raynin and Gothika each climb a corner throwing their fists in the air and pumping them to the beat of the music as Diamond leans dances goes from one side of the ring dancing and leaning over the rope, blowing crystal dust at the crowd, and Darknyss stands in the center of the ring, pointing at them and talking junk to the crowd, nodding.  Raynin and Gothika jump down and switch corners, trying to hype up the crowd before they jump down and they all come to stand beside Darknyss, waiting for the crowd to calm down.  They all are tossed a microphone by the stage hands and they’re beaming from ear to ear at the excitement coming from the crowd.  Darknyss brings her mic to her lips to speak once the crowd and the music dies down.



“Well now… THAT is the kind of welcome that befits the future Sin City Wrestling’s Bomshell Tag Team Champions… Am I right?!!”



The crowd goes nuts again, a mix of boos and cheers filling the air, but everyone is on their feet making a raucous noise.  Darknyss holds he hands out and beckons for the crowd to settle down again as she brings the microphone back to her lips.  



“And I know, Diamond is the manager of Roar… But this is a show of solidarity…  You see, once an Angel of the Fallen, always an Angel of the Fallen!  Our fans, The Flock spans the globe, and they’ve been around for over a decade now…  And they know what I’m talking about!!  All of you out there tonight, let me hear it!!!”



She holds out the microphone as the crowd erupts into cheers and boos.  The camera scans the crowd, and you see people holding up The Fallen T-Shirts, and a lot of posters, a few of which have marriage proposals for Gothika and Raynin.  The Angels all walk around the ring, hyping up the crowd more, climbing the ring posts again and gesturing to the crowd before it calms down and they all come together again in the center of the ring.



"Now…  Last week, we were the victims of what has been deemed… a heinous attack by Rock Rose.  I’ve heard her called a great many things…  Man Beast…  Gargantuan Orangutan…  Gorilla Woman…  But I’m not about to say one of those things about her.  Hell, I can’t, because I’ve been called those things myself in my day.  People have a fear of strong women.  It’s just the way that it is.  Besides… she’s not that much bigger than I am, so how can I talk junk about the chick?  I mean, I stand six foot two, and I weigh two hundred and twenty five pounds… she’s only forty pounds heavier than I am.  She’s got only a bit more muscle than I do…   But… I do know the one thing I have, and all of my girls have that she doesn’t have is the one thing that will secure us a win at high stakes… And that’s the heart and will and drive to come out as the number one contenders for the Bombshell Tag Team Championships….  Well, and plus, I’m much cuter than she is.”



Darknyss chuckles and the crowd starts to cheer and give a huge pop.   Gothika brings the mic to her lips, a look of seriousness on her face.



“See, the fact of the matter is this… Rock Rose’s attack wasn’t about anger...  It wasn’t about rage… It wasn’t about strategy… It was about fear.  Plain and simple.  You see, she has been put on notice with that loss.  It takes more than just brute strength to get over on me.  I’m strong too.  I’m fast.  I’m smart, I’m clever in the ring.  I have tricks I still haven’t pulled out for the people I stand against.  Raynin always has my back too!  So think on this Felony and Rock Rose… How are you gonna stand against all of us?  Not just Raynin and i… But the full force of the Flock behind us… Feeding us… Pushing us towards greatness?”



The crowd goes nuts again and Gothika holds her arms out to soak in the intensity of the overwhelming support.  Raynin brings the microphone t her lips and speaks softly.



“It’s time for you to get your tickets punched girls…    We’ve got them all ready for you…  A ONE WAY TICKET TO PAINVILLE!!’



She tosses the microphone over her shoulder and their music hits and the group of women all come together and tap fists in a circle and blow it up as the scene fades out...



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>









_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  



 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  




***  Word Count, 2225  ***








20
Climax Control Archives / Starlight... Starbright...
« on: October 17, 2014, 09:01:02 PM »
 Event: SCW's Climax Control     DATE: Sunday, 10/19/14



Place: Parris Island, South, Carolina



Venue: Parris Island Stadium



Match: BOMBSHELLS SINGLES MATCHUP



Opponent: with, Raynin in her corner Vs.  ROCK ROSE w/Felony Fontanna





<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>




<iframe width="560" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/55_bV4ORRFM" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>



So, the Powers That Be tried to split up the Angels of the Fallen…  Dangling the possibility of Tag Team Gold in the face of Raynin… But fate has other plans for these brave women…  It just wouldn’t be to have someone like Veronica Taylor with a pair of angel wing son her back, now would it.  Instead, the Angels are willing to put their bodies, their minds, and their souls through Hell on Earth to gain the Tag Team Titles the right way… the only way that it would matter… TOGETHER!!  And putting their foot on the path in a big way, Gothika is going to step into the ring with a true freak…  by facing the Freakette’s powerhouse, Rock Rose.  With a definite height and weight disadvantage, one would think that Gothika would be intimidated…  But intimidation is Gothika’s middle name…  She oozes intimidation from every pore.  She ain't afraid of no Rock Rose.  And with Raynin in her corner to handle any possible low down and dirty shit from Felony Fontanna, and possibly start a little bit of low down and dirty shit of her own, you know things will certainly get way more than interesting!  I can’t wait to see what’s going to come from these tow teams!!  Can you?...





<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/definefreak_zps526851a5.jpg width=300>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>





<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>



 â€¦  STARS ALIGN ...  



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



**********  WARNING!!  **********



The following are scenes from the daily lives of the Sin City Wrestling's Newest Bombshell Champion, Gothika.  They were not intended for the younger viewers of our audience.  They contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  So graphic, they've even given me nightmares which make me hide under the bed and use a night light if I watch them for too long.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  If you do go further, be prepared to wet and soil yourselves.  You have to provide your own diapers and wet wipes.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.



**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********







____________

____________



*** An Except from the Online Blog of Gothika  ***



October 17, 2014



Starlight…

Starbright…

Stars align for me just right…

When I step into your sight,

Better prepare for one hell of a fight…

When Sunday comes, Climax Control night…

Rock Rose will scream when she feels my bite!!



Bonjour Tout le monde,



It’s about that time once again… It’s about time for the Angels of the Fallen to step up into the fray and do what we do best, which is lay some hurt on some people.  The management thought that they could break up the bond that was between my partner and me, but…  they should have known better.  Even if Raynin had won the tag team title with Veronica, all that would have happened was… either I would have taken her out and brought the titles completely over to the Fallen, or she would have finally found the spark inside of her which would have been the final screams of the rotted mass of desiccation she calls a soul that she’s got trapped inside of that plastic coated Barbie Doll exterior.



But see, what people don’t get is, when I look at Veronica Taylor, I see what’s truly inside of her.  I see how much she truly despises herself.  How worthless she feels… How when she looks in the mirror, she doesn’t see herself, but an amalgamation of everything everyone else has ever wanted her to be… And she hates herself that she’s let herself become not what she wanted, but what other people wanted.  Had Raynin actually won, the Mean Girls would have really been shit out of luck, because we may have just opened Veronica’s eyes to reality…  Being a Mean Girl truly ain’t no fun.  They’re a contradiction in and of themselves.  All they can do is spark negativity.  They eat, breathe, sleep, and spew negativity.  They wouldn’t have an ounce of positivity between them, and they couldn’t find a true fan even if they were hanging from a ceiling.  



They say if you do it, you're a slut.  If you abstain, you're a prude. If you're straight, you're not creative.  if you're bisexual, you're confused. If you're gay, it's a sin.  If you're skinny, you're on drugs. If you're fat, you look nasty.  If you're dressed up, you're conceited. If you dress for comfort, you're a slob. If you speak your mind, you're a bitch.  If you don't say anything, you're a mouse or rude. If you're nice to strangers, you're a fake. If you cry, you're a drama queen.  If you are female and have a male friend, you're a whore. If you're male and have a female friend, you're a player.

We live in a society where people can't survive without judging other people. I for one don't give two shakes of a fleas ass on a rat's tail what other people think.  Don’t fucking judge me!!  Don’t fucking judge my friends!!  You can’t judge me cause you can’t handle have of the shit I’ve dealth with in my life!  There’s reasons why I do the things that I do!  There’s a reason why I am who I am!  Every up and down... every turn of the wheel we call life that I survive… Every corner I go around… Every obstacle I overcome, every hurdle I vault over… These shape me into the person you see standing in that ring.  If we all went through the same shit, maybe we could all fit into that cookie cutter mold that some people like the Mean Girls think that everyone should fit in…  but that’s the beautiful thing of evolution!  Even two identical embryos , split from the same egg and sperm grow into two completely separate people.  They may be called identical twins, but each has minute differences… one may have a dimple, one may have a beauty mark on her left cheek, one my have a birth mark on his right thigh shaped like a strawberry… One’s eyes may be slightly darker than the other’s, one may have slightly darker hair, or a streak of red that his or her twin may not have in their hair.  It’s that spark of individuality… that uniqueness… that certain flair that makes each of us… EXTRAORDINARY in our own rights.  



The Mean Girls try to claim that they’re some kind of SuperHeros…  But they’re not SuperHeros… Superheros inspire people to do and be better!  They help people… They are compassionate, sometimes sarcastic little shits…  But they’re not there to put people down.  They’re not there to make people feel bad about themselves.  Delia, Veronica, you aren’t SuperHeros… You’re ANTI-HEROS!!  You’re Super Villains!!   You’re the Lex Luthors of the SCW!  You’re so conceited and self absorbed that you think that it’s all about you!  When it’s so far from it!  And once my partner and I have taken care of our… light work with my taking out Rock Rose at Climax Control this Sunday, we’re gonna be gunning for you… Like a bullet straight out of a gun!  An AK-47 filled with Angellic FURY, fueled by the blood, sweat and tears of  our opponents as I run roughshot right over them... and reclaim the gold that has been itching to be wrapped back around our waists.  



You see..  Some people call me a troublemaker...  Some people call me a loose cannon... Some people call me a crazy person who should be locked up so I don't get my hands on anyone.  Ha ha ha... I love the last one...  Crazy...  so priceless... Anyways... THAT'S WRONG MOTHER FUCKERS!! I'm a bitch who speaks her mind and won't take no shit from ANYBODY!   My friends and I... We've always been touted as the meteoric up and comers... The ones who have the highest heights to fly to... The ones who are the most ground breaking...  the most innovating... The big ballers and shot callers of the industry who step into a company and put everyone around us on notice that we're coming for them... And WE BACK THAT SHIT UP!!  Now I'm not saying we're perfect... Everyone has low times... Everyone has shit that they have to deal with.  Everyone has those moments where they feel like they're just going to break into a million pieces, and it is going to take tankers upon tankers of superglue to put them back together...  But it's not about whether you break down, or if you break down... hell, or WHEN you break down, cause everyone breaks down eventually.  It's about how you get backup that matters.  It's about how you pick yourself up from the rubble around you after the entire mountain has crashed down around you, dust yourself off and keep on stepping that matters.  Because the you that comes out of that dust and muck and mire has been forged in fire, and blood, and pain, and anguish, and that version of you is so much stronger than you were before BECAUSE of what you've been through.



I mean let's face it... The world is certainly not all sunshine and rainbows.  It's thunderstorms and rainy days, and hailstorms, and earthquakes and tidal waves.  You... Me... NOBODY is gonna be able to hit as hard as life.  And you know I'm damned sure gonna try...  But it's not about how hard you get hit.  It's about how hard you can get hit and keep on moving forward.  It's about how many times, you don't give up!  It's about fighting not just to survive... BUT TO WIN!!



To put it in Scientific terms…  For a star to be born, there’s one thing that has to happen…  One very important thing…  A gaseous planet has to collapse…  So it doesn’t matter if Raynin has a nervous breakdown or two.  So what?   It doesn't matter if I lose control and go into a frenzy!  Who Cares!!  It doesn’t matter if I slip and gorge myself on the red every now and then.  It simply doesn’t matter.  We can crumble, or collapse… It’s not our destruction.  It’s not us slipping into chaos.  It’s our rebirth into the shining stars that we are becoming.  



Well... I should say... that's what matters for us anyways.  What should matter for our opponents is... just what kind of stars we're becoming.  Because we do tend to see things in a much different light than others.  There's one very interesting point about my friends and I that most people forget.  Oh yes... we clean up nice... We look pretty... We have our goodie two shoes cloak put over us.  We fight the good fight.  But deep down, we know exactly who and what we are.  We stopped looking for the monsters under the bed once we realized they were inside of us.  Some people think that to fight evil, you have to use an even stronger force for good.  But the best way to combat the truly bad monsters is to use an even bigger monster.  And we're the biggest, baddest monsters in this business.  



I mean, doesn't it scare you even the littlest bit to know... everything that we've been through... and we're still smiling?  That should be some serious flags...  I mean, it's partly because I'm strong... yeah, I'm strong... but it's mainly cause... well, let's face it... I'm fucking crazy!  My friends and I are all fucking crazy in our own ways!  And yet, people like Rock Rose still want to stand against us!  Now... If I know it's because they feel like in order to be the best, they have to beat the best...  And we're at the top of the fucking food chain.  But you don't dangle fresh meat in front of a predator and not expect to come out without a scratch.  And yes... Rock Rose will not be walking away from Climax Control unmarked.  I'm hungry... Very... very hungry...  And I can't wait to sink my fangs into some Bombshell Flesh once more.  Come Climax Control, I will dine in a fashion that only a monster can truly enjoy.  Long, slow…  and painful.



C'EST CHIENNES DROITE !! LE MONSTRE DE à l'affût !! Et elle a la nécessité de nourrir !! PEUR !! Ayez très peur!!  {“THAT'S RIGHT BITCHES!!  THE MONSTER'S ON THE PROWL!!  AND SHE'S GOT THE NEED TO FEED!!  BE AFRAID!!  BE VERY AFRAID!!” }





Au Revoir Tout le monde!!





<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>









_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  



 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  




***  Word Count, 2,147  ***




Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 5